• 84000
  • The Collection
  • The Kangyur
  • Discourses
  • General Sūtra Section
  • Toh 340

This rendering does not include the entire published text

The full text is available to download as pdf at:
/translation/toh340.pdf

ལས་བརྒྱ་པ།

The Hundred Deeds
Part Two

Karmaśataka
ལས་བརྒྱ་ཐམ་པ།
las brgya tham pa

Toh 340

Degé Kangyur, vol. 73 (mdo sde, ha), folios 1.b–309.a, and vol. 74 (mdo sde, a), folios 1.b–128.b

Imprint

84000 logo

Translated by Dr. Lozang Jamspal (International Buddhist College, Thailand) and Kaia Tara Fischer under the patronage and supervision of 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha

First published 2020

Current version v 1.3.38 (2025)

Generated by 84000 Reading Room v2.26.1

84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha is a global non-profit initiative to translate all the Buddha’s words into modern languages, and to make them available to everyone.

Logo for the license

This work is provided under the protection of a Creative Commons CC BY-NC-ND (Attribution - Non-commercial - No-derivatives) 3.0 copyright. It may be copied or printed for fair use, but only with full attribution, and not for commercial advantage or personal compensation. For full details, see the Creative Commons license.

Options for downloading this publication

This print version was generated at 12.48pm on Wednesday, 29th January 2025 from the online version of the text available on that date. If some time has elapsed since then, this version may have been superseded, as most of 84000’s published translations undergo significant updates from time to time. For the latest online version, with bilingual display, interactive glossary entries and notes, and a variety of further download options, please see
https://84000.co/translation/toh340.


co.

Table of Contents

ti. Title
im. Imprint
co. Contents
s. Summary
ac. Acknowledgements
i. Introduction
tr. The Translation
+ 10 chapters- 10 chapters
p. Prologue
1. Part One
+ 12 sections- 12 sections
· The Dog
· The Story of Little Eyes
· The Story of Pūraṇa
· The Person with a Curving Spine: Two Stories
+ 2 sections- 2 sections
· The First Story about “The Person with a Curving Spine”
· The Second Story About “The Person with a Curving Spine”
· The Story of Udayin
· Victory Banner
· The Story of Kṣemā
· The Story of Maṇiprabha
· The Story of Jasmine
· Give It to Me!
· The Story of She Who Gathers
· The Tailor
2. Part Two
+ 15 sections- 15 sections
· The Chariot: Four Stories
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· The First “Chariot” Story
· The Second “Chariot” Story
· The Third “Chariot” Story
· The Fourth “Chariot” Story
· The Story of Earnest
· The Story of Gopā
· The Story of Keśinī
· The Story of Lotus Color
· The Butcher
· The Story of Golden Color
· The Cowherds
· A Band of Friends
· The Story of Abhaya
· The Story of Lake of Jewels
· The Story of Wealth’s Delight
· The Bear: Two Stories
+ 2 sections- 2 sections
· The First Story of the Bear
· The Second Story of the Bear
· The Story of Small Person with a Curving Spine
· The Rākṣasa
3. Part Three
+ 13 sections- 13 sections
· The Story of Kacaṅkalā
· The Story of Kaineya
· The Betrothal of the Bride: Two Stories
+ 2 sections- 2 sections
· The First “Betrothal of the Bride” Story
· The Second “Betrothal of the Bride” Story
· Cuts: Two Stories
+ 2 sections- 2 sections
· The First “Cut” Story
· The Second “Cut” Story
· Being Devoured
· The Story of Nandaka
· Chunks of Meat
· The One Who Thought He Saw His Son
· The Farmer
· Death
· A Story about Kokālika
· The Tired Man
· Morsel
4. Part Four
+ 11 sections- 11 sections
· The Story of Maitrībala
· The Dark Storm
· Ants: Two Stories
+ 2 sections- 2 sections
· The First “Ant” Story
· The Second “Ant” Story
· The Lay of the Land
· The Story of Āraṇyaka
· The Elephant
· The Nāga (1)
· The Story of Siṃha
· The Schism in the Saṅgha
· The Dark Forest
· The One Who Heard
5. Part Five
+ 12 sections- 12 sections
· The Story of Virūpa
· The Story of Kṣemaṅkara
· The Young Untouchable
· The Story of Subhadra the Charioteer
· The Story of Sahadeva
· The Bull
· The Story of Good Compassion
· The Story of Fleshy
· The Story of Black
· The Story of Iṣudhara
· The Man Who Was Trampled
· The Story of Jackal
6. Part Six
+ 9 sections- 9 sections
· The Bird: Two Stories
+ 2 sections- 2 sections
· The First Bird Story
· The Second Bird Story
· The Story of Majestic Body
· The Teacher
· A Story about Kāśyapa
· A Story about Ānanda
· The Story of Son of Grasping
· The Story of Subhadra the Mendicant
· The Worthy of Offerings Litany
· Latecomers to the Dharma: Two Stories
+ 2 sections- 2 sections
· The First “Latecomer” Story
· The Second “Latecomer” Story
7. Part Seven
+ 10 sections- 10 sections
· The Story of Paṅgu
· Bhādra
· The Blind Man
· The Story of Nirgrantha Kāśyapa
· The Story of Foremost Kāśyapa
· The Story of Mounted on an Elephant
· The Story of Saraṇa
· The Mṛgavratins
· The Story of Candrā
· The Kinnara Spirits: Two Stories
+ 2 sections- 2 sections
· The First “Kinnara” Story
· The Second “Kinnara” Story
8. Part Eight
+ 10 sections- 10 sections
· The Story of Pūrṇa
· The Sacrifice
· The Lazy Man
· A Story about Anāthapiṇḍada
· The Humble One
· Padmottama: Two Stories
+ 2 sections- 2 sections
· The First “Padmottama” Story
· The Second “Padmottama” Story
· The Story of Sudarśana
· The Story of Ratnaśikhin
· Wealth
· The Story of Vijaya
9. Part Nine
+ 10 sections- 10 sections
· The Sons
· The Crevasse
· The Ransom
· The Attack
· Trapped
· The Partridge
· Father, or The Story of Sudarśana
· The Bandits
· The Piśācas
· The Story of Head of Indra
10. Part Ten
+ 10 sections- 10 sections
· Śakra
· The King
· The Hunter
· The Story of Deluded
· The Brahmin: Three Stories
+ 3 sections- 3 sections
· The First “Brahmin” Story
· The Second “Brahmin” Story
· The Third “Brahmin” Story
· The Story of the Householder Govinda
· The Quarrel
· The Nāga (2)
· Two Stories about King Śibi
+ 2 sections- 2 sections
· The First Story about King Śibi
· The Second Story of King Śibi
· Kauśāmbī
ab. Abbreviations
n. Notes
b. Bibliography
+ 2 sections- 2 sections
· Source Texts
· Works Cited
+ 3 sections- 3 sections
· Sanskrit Works
· Tibetan Works
· Secondary Sources
g. Glossary

s.

Summary

s.­1

The sūtra The Hundred Deeds, whose title could also be translated as The Hundred Karmas, is a collection of stories known as avadāna‍—a narrative genre widely represented in the Sanskrit Buddhist literature and its derivatives‍—comprising more than 120 individual texts. It includes narratives of Buddha Śākyamuni’s notable deeds and foundational teachings, the stories of other well-known Buddhist figures, and a variety of other tales featuring people from all walks of ancient Indian life and beings from all six realms of existence. The texts sometimes include stretches of verse. In the majority of the stories the Buddha’s purpose in recounting the past lives of one or more individuals is to make definitive statements about the karmic ripening of actions across multiple lifetimes, and the sūtra is perhaps the best known of the many works in the Kangyur on this theme.


ac.

Acknowledgements

ac.­1

Translated by Dr. Lozang Jamspal (International Buddhist College, Thailand) and Kaia Fischer of the Tibetan Classics Translators Guild of New York (TCTGNY). Introduction by Nathan Mitchell, with additional material by the 84000 editorial team.

ac.­2

Warm thanks to Dr. Tom Tillemans, Dr. John Canti, Dr. James Gentry, Adam Krug, Ven. Konchog Norbu, Janna White, and all the readers and editors at 84000, for their wisdom; to Huang Jing Rui, Amy Ang, and the entire administration and staff at 84000, for their compassion; to readers Dr. Irene Cannon-Geary, Dr. Natalie M. Griffin, Tom Griffin, Norman Guberman, Margot Jarrett, Dr. David Kittay, Dr. Susan Landesman, Megan Mook, and Dr. Toy-Fung Tung, as well as to every member of TCTGNY, for their diligence and sincerity; to Caithlin De Marrais, Tinka Harvard, Laren McClung, and Erin Sperry, for their adept revisions to passages of verse; to Dr. Paul Hackett, for his linguistic and technical expertise; to Dr. Tenzin Robert Thurman and the late Prof. Dr. Michael Hahn, for their insight; to Dr. Lauran Hartley, for her capable assistance in researching the introduction; to Dr. Donald J. LaRocca, for his thoughtful clarification of terms pertaining to arms and armor; and to Jennifer E. Fischer, for her generosity in formatting the translation.

ac.­3

Special thanks to Ven. Wei Wu and all of the students, faculty, and staff of the International Buddhist College, Thailand, for their warm welcome of the senior translator Dr. Jamspal, and to Cynthia H. Wong, for her kindheartedness toward the junior translator Kaia Fischer.

ac.­4

Through the devoted attention of all may the Buddhadharma smile upon us for countless ages, safeguarded by knowledge of the classical Tibetan language.

The translation was completed under the patronage and supervision of 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha.


ac.­5

Work on this translation was rendered possible by the generous donations of a number of sponsors: Zhou Tian Yu, Chen Yi Qin, Irene Tillman, Archie Kao and Zhou Xun; 恒基伟业投资发展集团有限公司,李英、李杰、李明、李一全家; Thirty, Twenty and family; and Ye Kong, Helen Han, Karen Kong and family. Their help is most gratefully acknowledged.


i.

Introduction

i.­1

The Hundred Deeds1 is a collection of stories or avadāna, a narrative genre widely represented in the Sanskrit Buddhist literature and its derivatives. The term avadāna can be analyzed and understood in several ways.2 One common interpretation is “legend,” but that understanding is perhaps too rigid, as well as too romantic, for what could be described as religious or spiritual biography.3 The general intention of avadāna literature is to elicit faith and devotion in the reader through an object lesson in karmic cause and effect: how, for example, a noble act motivated by faith and devotion toward the Three Jewels (Buddha, Dharma, and Saṅgha), or toward another object of veneration, yields a good result, while the result of an ignoble act is dreadful. Historically, the specific functions of avadāna literature were to propagate Buddhism and to provide inspiration and preliminary education in the Dharma, particularly for laypersons and the recently ordained.4 It can still perform these functions today.


Text Body

The Translation
The Hundred Deeds

p.

Prologue

[V73] [F.1.b] [B1]


p.­1

I prostrate to the All-Knowing One.

p.­2
Listen well, for I have heard
Of a doorway whence we may discern
The world-guru, Gone to Bliss,
Who wishes nothing but our benefit,
As he parcels out a full account
To those who wandered in, confused,
From the vast, bleak wood of wrongful views.
His sacred speech, so sound and sweet‍—
This sūtra‍—is The Hundred Deeds.
p.­3
A General Outline of the Text
Part One: “The Dog,” and Other Stories
Part Two: “The Chariot,” and Other Stories
Part Three: “The Story of Kacaṅkalā,” and Other Stories
Part Four: “The Story of Maitrībala,” and Other Stories
Part Five: “The Story of Virūpa,” and Other Stories
Part Six: “The Bird,” and Other Stories
Part Seven: “The Story of Paṅgu,” and Other Stories
Part Eight: “The Story of Pūrṇa,” and Other Stories
Part Nine: “The Sons,” and Other Stories
Part Ten: “Śakra,” and Other Stories

1.

Part One

1.­1
1. The Dog
2. The Story of Little Eyes
3. The Story of Pūraṇa
4. The Person with a Curving Spine: Two Stories
5. The Story of Udayin
6. Victory Banner
7. The Story of Kṣemā
8. The Story of Maṇiprabha
9. The Story of Jasmine
10. Give It to Me!
11. The Story of She Who Gathers
12. The Tailor

The Dog

1.­2

[F.2.a] When the Blessed One was in Śrāvastī there lived a certain householder, prosperous and wealthy, a person of vast and magnificent means, endowed with the wealth of Vaiśravaṇa‍—with wealth to rival Vaiśravaṇa’s‍—who was fond of philosophical extremists.

The Story of Little Eyes

The Story of Pūraṇa

The Person with a Curving Spine: Two Stories

The First Story about “The Person with a Curving Spine”

The Second Story About “The Person with a Curving Spine”

The Story of Udayin

Victory Banner

The Story of Kṣemā

The Story of Maṇiprabha

The Story of Jasmine

Give It to Me!

The Story of She Who Gathers

The Tailor


2.

Part Two

2.­1
1. The Chariot: Four Stories
2. The Story of Earnest
3. The Story of Gopā
4. The Story of Keśinī
5. The Story of Lotus Color
6. The Butcher
7. The Story of Golden Color [F.52.b]
8. The Cowherds
9. A Band of Friends
10. The Story of Abhaya
11. The Story of Lake of Jewels
12. The Story of Wealth’s Delight
13. The Bear: Two Stories
14. The Story of Small Person with a Curving Spine
15. The Rākṣasa

The Chariot: Four Stories

The First “Chariot” Story

2.­2

When the Blessed One was in Śrāvastī, there lived a certain brahmin who wished to perform a ritual offering, so he climbed onto his chariot and rode into Śrāvastī. That morning, when the Blessed One donned his lower garment and Dharma robes, and, carrying his alms bowl, went for alms in Śrāvastī, the brahmin was filled with joy, circumambulated the Blessed One, and departed. At that moment, the Blessed One smiled.

2.­3

Now it is the nature of the blessed buddhas’ smiles that when they smile, colorful beams of blue, yellow, red, and white light radiate from their mouths, with some traveling up and others traveling down.

2.­4

Those that travel down go to the beings in the Reviving Hell, the Black Thread Hell, the Crushing Hell, the Shrieking Hell, the Screaming Hell, the Hot Hell, the Hell of Extreme Heat, the Hell of Ceaseless Agony, the Blistering Hell, the Bursting Blister Hell, the Hell of Chattering Teeth, the Hell of Lamentation, the Cold Whimpering Hell, the Splitting Open Like a Blue Lotus Hell, the Splitting Open Like a Lotus Hell, and the Splitting Open Like a Great Lotus Hell, and as they descend they cool the beings in the hot hells, and warm the beings in the cold hells.

2.­5

In this way they soothe the particular injuries of those beings, who wonder, “Have we died and been reborn somewhere other than this place?” Then, to engender faith in them, the blessed ones radiate an emanation, and when the beings see it, they think, “Alas, it is neither that we have died and left this place, nor that we have been born elsewhere. Rather it is because of the unprecedented appearance of this emanation that our particular injuries have been soothed.” They [F.53.a] feel real joy toward the emanation, exhausting the deeds that brought them to experience the hells. Now, as fit vessels of the truths, they take rebirth among the gods and humans.

2.­6

The rays of light that travel up go to the following gods: those of the Abodes of the Four Great Kings, the Heaven of the Thirty-Three, the Strifeless Heaven, Tuṣita Heaven, the Delighting in Creation Heaven, the Heaven of the Masters of Others’ Creations, and the Heaven of Brahmā’s Assembly; those of the realms called Brahmin Priests, Great Brahmā, Limited Splendor, Immeasurable Splendor, Radiant Heaven, Lesser Virtue, Immeasurable Virtue, Extensive Virtue, and the Cloudless Heaven; and those of the realms called Increasing Merit, Great Result, None Greater, Sorrowless, Sublime Vision, Great Vision, and Supreme. There they sound a cry of impermanence, suffering, emptiness, and selflessness, and they echo the following two verses:

2.­7
Cultivate renunciation,
Practice the Buddha’s teaching‍—
Trample the lord of death’s army
Like an elephant in a house of reeds!
2.­8
Those who mind their way along the path
Of this Dharma and Vinaya
Will abandon the round of rebirth
And put an end to suffering.
2.­9

Then the rays of light circle through the trichiliocosm and come back to the blessed ones. Should the blessed one wish to make a revelation about past deeds, they will disappear into the blessed one’s back. Should he wish to foretell the future, they will disappear into the chest. Should he wish to prophesy about a hell birth, they will disappear into the soles of the feet. Should he wish to prophesy about an animal birth, they will disappear into the heels. [F.53.b] Should he wish to prophesy about birth as an anguished spirit, they will disappear into the big toe. Should he wish to prophesy about a human birth, they will disappear into the knees.

2.­10

Should he wish to prophesy about someone’s becoming a great universal monarch, they will disappear into the palm of the left hand. Should he wish to prophesy about someone’s becoming a universal monarch, they will disappear into the palm of the right hand. Should he wish to prophesy about a god birth, they will disappear into the navel. Should he wish to prophesy about the enlightenment of the listeners, they will disappear into the mouth. Should he wish to prophesy about the enlightenment of the solitary buddhas, they will disappear into the hair between the eyebrows. Should he wish to prophesy about an unexcelled, total, and complete enlightenment, they will disappear into the crown of the head.

2.­11

After these particular rays of light had circled the Blessed One three times, they disappeared into the hair between the Blessed One’s eyebrows. Then Venerable Ānanda joined his palms in reverence and praised the Blessed One with the following verse:

2.­12
“From your mouth’s great gate spill forth
Scores of thousand-colored spectra.
Like the shining of the sun,
They illumine everything.”
2.­13

He then supplicated him with the following verses:

“The lords of beings, the buddhas who cast off disconsolation,
Are rid of savagery and pride, and are themselves the cause of all that’s good.
These victors over every rival, in the absence of cause and condition
Do not display their smiles, which are the color of conch and lotus root.
2.­14
“So if you know it’s time, for your mind never falters,
Then come‍—ascetic, victor‍—quell your disciples’ hesitation.
O sage, greatest of the herd, with speech unrivaled, sure, and good,
Reassure those prone to doubt.
2.­15
“Mountain still, and vast as oceans,
Buddha, fully awakened lord,
Your smile is no mundane event.
Hero, make it manifest so that many might pay heed.
2.­16
“With speech like a clap of thunder,
Graceful like a royal bull,
Oh tell the fruits awaiting those,
The peerless ones, who praise you! [F.54.a]
2.­17

“Lord, if in the absence of the right causes and conditions the tathāgatas, the arhats, the totally and completely awakened buddhas do not smile, what are the causes and conditions that make them smile?”

2.­18

“Ānanda, so it is,” replied the Blessed One. “It is just as you say, Ānanda. Without the right causes and conditions the tathāgatas, the arhats, the totally and completely awakened buddhas do not smile. Ānanda, did you see the brahmin who circumambulated the Tathāgata and departed?”

“Yes, Lord, I saw him,” Ānanda said.

2.­19

“Ānanda, because of the root of virtue of this brahmin’s action, he will not fall to the lower realms for thirteen eons. For thirteen eons he will take rebirth among gods and humans. After circling in saṃsāra, in his final rebirth, his final dwelling place, he will take birth as a human being. Then he will go forth and manifest the thirty-seven wings of enlightenment without a teacher or any instruction. He will manifest the enlightenment of a solitary buddha and become the solitary buddha known as Circumambulating. That is what shall come of his act of generosity.”

The Second “Chariot” Story

2.­20

When the Blessed One was in Śrāvastī there lived a certain young brahmin who performed his sacrifice, climbed onto his chariot, and, attended by his host of servants, rode into Śrāvastī. As the Blessed One returned from Śrāvastī where he had gone for alms, the young man gazed at the Blessed One joyfully, and at that moment the Blessed One smiled.

2.­21

Now it is the nature of the blessed buddhas’ smiles that when they smile, colorful beams of blue, yellow, red, and white light radiate from their mouths, with some traveling up and others traveling down.

2.­22

Those that travel down go to the beings in the Reviving Hell, the Black Thread Hell, [F.54.b] the Crushing Hell, the Shrieking Hell, the Screaming Hell, the Hot Hell, the Hell of Extreme Heat, the Hell of Ceaseless Agony, the Blistering Hell, the Bursting Blister Hell, the Hell of Chattering Teeth, the Hell of Lamentation, the Cold Whimpering Hell, the Splitting Open Like a Blue Lotus Hell, the Splitting Open Like a Lotus Hell, and the Splitting Open Like a Great Lotus Hell, and as they descend they cool the beings in the hot hells, and warm the beings in the cold hells.

2.­23

In this way they soothe the particular injuries of those beings, who wonder, “Have we died and been reborn somewhere other than this place?” Then, to engender faith in them, the blessed ones radiate an emanation, and when the beings see it, they think, “Alas, it is neither that we have died and left this place, nor that we have been born elsewhere. Rather it is because of the unprecedented appearance of this emanation that our particular injuries have been soothed.” They feel real joy toward the emanation, exhausting the deeds that brought them to experience the hells. Now, as fit vessels of the truths, they take rebirth among the gods and humans.

2.­24

The rays of light that travel up go to the following gods: those of the Abodes of the Four Great Kings, the Heaven of the Thirty-Three, the Strifeless Heaven, Tuṣita Heaven, the Delighting in Creation Heaven, the Heaven of the Masters of Others’ Creations, and the Heaven of Brahmā’s Assembly; those of the realms called Brahmin Priests, Great Brahmā, Limited Splendor, Immeasurable Splendor, Radiant Heaven, Lesser Virtue, Immeasurable Virtue, Extensive Virtue, and the Cloudless Heaven; and those of the realms called Increasing Merit, Great Result, None Greater, Sorrowless, Sublime Vision, Great Vision, and [F.55.a] Supreme. There they sound a cry of impermanence, suffering, emptiness, and selflessness, and they echo the following two verses:

2.­25
Cultivate renunciation,
Practice the Buddha’s teaching‍—
Trample the lord of death’s army
Like an elephant in a house of reeds!
2.­26
Those who mind their way along the path
Of this Dharma and Vinaya
Will abandon the round of rebirth
And put an end to suffering.
2.­27

Then the rays of light circle through the trichiliocosm and come back to the blessed ones. Should the blessed one wish to make a revelation about past deeds, they will disappear into the blessed one’s back. Should he wish to foretell the future, they will disappear into the chest. Should he wish to prophesy about a hell birth, they will disappear into the soles of the feet. Should he wish to prophesy about an animal birth, they will disappear into the heels. Should he wish to prophesy about birth as an anguished spirit, they will disappear into the big toe. Should he wish to prophesy about a human birth, they will disappear into the knees.

2.­28

Should he wish to prophesy about someone’s becoming a great universal monarch, they will disappear into the palm of the left hand. Should he wish to prophesy about someone’s becoming a universal monarch, they will disappear into the palm of the right hand. Should he wish to prophesy about a god birth, they will disappear into the navel. Should he wish to prophesy about the enlightenment of the listeners, they will disappear into the mouth. Should he wish to prophesy about the enlightenment of the solitary buddhas, they will disappear into the hair between the eyebrows. Should he wish to prophesy about an unexcelled, total, and complete enlightenment, they will disappear into the crown of the head.

2.­29

After these particular rays of light had circled the Blessed One three times, they disappeared into the hair between the Blessed One’s eyebrows. Then Venerable Ānanda [F.55.b] joined his palms in reverence and praised the Blessed One with the following verse:

2.­30
“From your mouth’s great gate spill forth
Scores of thousand-colored spectra.
Like the shining of the sun,
They illumine everything.”
2.­31

He then supplicated him with the following verses:

“The lords of beings, the buddhas who cast off disconsolation,
Are rid of savagery and pride, and are themselves the cause of all that’s good.
These victors over every rival, in the absence of cause and condition
Do not display their smiles, which are the color of conch and lotus root.
2.­32
“So if you know it’s time, for your mind never falters,
Then come‍—ascetic, victor‍—quell your disciples’ hesitation.
O sage, greatest of the herd, with speech unrivaled, sure, and good,
Reassure those prone to doubt.
2.­33
“Mountain still, and vast as oceans,
Buddha, fully awakened lord,
Your smile is no mundane event.
Hero, make it manifest so that many might pay heed.
2.­34
“With speech like a clap of thunder,
Graceful like a royal bull,
Oh tell the fruits awaiting those,
The peerless ones, who praise you!
2.­35

“Lord, if in the absence of the right causes and conditions the tathāgatas, the arhats, the totally and completely awakened buddhas do not smile, what are the causes and conditions that make them smile?”

2.­36

“Ānanda, so it is,” replied the Blessed One. “It is just as you say, Ānanda. Ānanda, did you see the young brahmin who felt joy as he gazed at the Tathāgata?”

“Yes, Lord, I saw him,” Ānanda said.

2.­37

“Ānanda, because of the root of virtue of this brahmin’s action, he will not fall to the lower realms for thirteen eons. For thirteen eons he will take rebirth among gods and humans. After circling in saṃsāra, in his final rebirth, his final dwelling place, he will take birth as a human being. [F.56.a] Then he will go forth and manifest the thirty-seven wings of enlightenment without a teacher or any instruction. He will manifest the enlightenment of a solitary buddha and become the solitary buddha known as Joy. That is what shall come of his act of generosity.”

The Third “Chariot” Story

2.­38

When the Blessed One was in Śrāvastī, one morning he donned his lower garment and Dharma robes, and, carrying his alms bowl, went for alms in Śrāvastī, where there was a certain brahmin who had climbed into his chariot and set out to ride through the country. At first, thinking that the sight of the Blessed One was inauspicious, he rushed on ahead. Out of compassion for him the Blessed One simply stood still, and as the brahmin rode past all four of the city gates, he saw the Blessed One standing before each one.

2.­39

Then the brahmin thought, “My, the ascetic Gautama is a person with great miracles and great power!” and he was filled with joy toward the Blessed One. In his joy he scattered a handful of flowers upon the Blessed One, and at that moment the Blessed One smiled.

2.­40

Now it is the nature of the blessed buddhas’ smiles that when they smile, colorful beams of blue, yellow, red, and white light radiate from their mouths, with some traveling up and others traveling down.

2.­41

Those that travel down go to the beings in the Reviving Hell, the Black Thread Hell, the Crushing Hell, the Shrieking Hell, the Screaming Hell, the Hot Hell, the Hell of Extreme Heat, the Hell of Ceaseless Agony, the Blistering Hell, the Bursting Blister Hell, the Hell of Chattering Teeth, the Hell of Lamentation, the Cold Whimpering Hell, the Splitting Open Like a Blue Lotus Hell, the Splitting Open Like a Lotus Hell, and the Splitting Open Like a Great Lotus Hell, and as they descend they cool the beings in the hot hells, and warm the beings in the cold hells.

2.­42

In this way they soothe the particular injuries of those beings, [F.56.b] who wonder, “Have we died and been reborn somewhere other than this place?” Then, to engender faith in them, the blessed ones radiate an emanation, and when the beings see it, they think, “Alas, it is neither that we have died and left this place, nor that we have been born elsewhere. Rather it is because of the unprecedented appearance of this emanation that our particular injuries have been soothed.” They feel real joy toward the emanation, exhausting the deeds that brought them to experience the hells. Now, as fit vessels of the truths, they take rebirth among the gods and humans.

2.­43

The rays of light that travel up go to the following gods: those of the Abodes of the Four Great Kings, the Heaven of the Thirty-Three, the Strifeless Heaven, Tuṣita Heaven, the Delighting in Creation Heaven, the Heaven of the Masters of Others’ Creations, and the Heaven of Brahmā’s Assembly; those of the realms called Brahmin Priests, Great Brahmā, Limited Splendor, Immeasurable Splendor, Radiant Heaven, Lesser Virtue, Immeasurable Virtue, Extensive Virtue, and the Cloudless Heaven; and those of the realms called Increasing Merit, Great Result, None Greater, Sorrowless, Sublime Vision, Great Vision, and Supreme. There they sound a cry of impermanence, suffering, emptiness, and selflessness, and they echo the following two verses:

2.­44
Cultivate renunciation,
Practice the Buddha’s teaching‍—
Trample the lord of death’s army
Like an elephant in a house of reeds!
2.­45
Those who mind their way along the path
Of this Dharma and Vinaya
Will abandon the round of rebirth
And put an end to suffering.
2.­46

Then the rays of light circle through the trichiliocosm [F.57.a] and come back to the blessed ones. Should the blessed one wish to make a revelation about past deeds, they will disappear into the blessed one’s back. Should he wish to foretell the future, they will disappear into the chest. Should he wish to prophesy about a hell birth, they will disappear into the soles of the feet. Should he wish to prophesy about an animal birth, they will disappear into the heels. Should he wish to prophesy about birth as an anguished spirit, they will disappear into the big toe. Should he wish to prophesy about a human birth, they will disappear into the knees.

2.­47

Should he wish to prophesy about someone’s becoming a great universal monarch, they will disappear into the palm of the left hand. Should he wish to prophesy about someone’s becoming a universal monarch, they will disappear into the palm of the right hand. Should he wish to prophesy about a god birth, they will disappear into the navel. Should he wish to prophesy about the enlightenment of the listeners, they will disappear into the mouth. Should he wish to prophesy about the enlightenment of the solitary buddhas, they will disappear into the hair between the eyebrows. Should he wish to prophesy about an unexcelled, total, and complete enlightenment, they will disappear into the crown of the head.

2.­48

After these particular rays of light had circled the Blessed One three times, they disappeared into the hair between the Blessed One’s eyebrows. Then Venerable Ānanda joined his palms in reverence and praised the Blessed One with the following verse:

2.­49
“From your mouth’s great gate spill forth
Scores of thousand-colored spectra.
Like the shining of the sun,
They illumine everything.”
2.­50

He then supplicated him with the following verses:

“The lords of beings, the buddhas who cast off disconsolation,
Are rid of savagery and pride, and are themselves the cause of all that’s good.
These victors over every rival, in the absence of cause and condition
Do not display their smiles, which are the color of conch and lotus root.
2.­51
“So if you know it’s time, [F.57.b] for your mind never falters,
Then come‍—ascetic, victor‍—quell your disciples’ hesitation.
O sage, greatest of the herd, with speech unrivaled, sure, and good,
Reassure those prone to doubt.
2.­52
“Mountain still, and vast as oceans,
Buddha, fully awakened lord,
Your smile is no mundane event.
Hero, make it manifest so that many might pay heed.
2.­53
“With speech like a clap of thunder,
Graceful like a royal bull,
Oh tell the fruits awaiting those,
The peerless ones, who praise you!
2.­54

“Lord, if in the absence of the right causes and conditions the tathāgatas, the arhats, the totally and completely awakened buddhas do not smile, what are the causes and conditions that make them smile?”

2.­55

“Ānanda, so it is,” replied the Blessed One. “It is just as you say, Ānanda. Without the right causes and conditions the tathāgatas, arhats, totally and completely awakened buddhas do not smile. Ānanda, did you see the brahmin who scattered flowers on the Tathāgata?”

“Yes, Lord, I saw him,” Ānanda said.

2.­56

“Ānanda, because of the root of virtue of this brahmin’s action, he will not fall to the lower realms for thirteen eons. For thirteen eons he will take rebirth among gods and humans. After circling in saṃsāra, in his final rebirth, his final dwelling place, he will take birth as a human being. Then he will go forth and manifest the thirty-seven wings of enlightenment without a teacher or any instruction. He will manifest the enlightenment of a solitary buddha and become the solitary buddha known as Flower Guru. That is what shall come of his act of generosity.”

The Fourth “Chariot” Story

2.­57

One day when the Blessed One was in Śrāvastī and was traveling from Śrāvastī to Rājagṛha, a brahmin riding in a chariot met him along the way. When the brahmin saw the Blessed One [F.58.a] he climbed down from his chariot and offered him the chariot. Out of compassion for him the Blessed One hovered in the air above the chariot. This delighted the brahmin, and filled with such great delight, he took leave of the Blessed One. At that moment the Blessed One smiled.

2.­58

Now it is the nature of the blessed buddhas’ smiles that when they smile, colorful beams of blue, yellow, red, and white light radiate from their mouths, with some traveling up and others traveling down.

2.­59

Those that travel down go to the beings in the Reviving Hell, the Black Thread Hell, the Crushing Hell, the Shrieking Hell, the Screaming Hell, the Hot Hell, the Hell of Extreme Heat, the Hell of Ceaseless Agony, the Blistering Hell, the Bursting Blister Hell, the Hell of Chattering Teeth, the Hell of Lamentation, the Cold Whimpering Hell, the Splitting Open Like a Blue Lotus Hell, the Splitting Open Like a Lotus Hell, and the Splitting Open Like a Great Lotus Hell, and as they descend they cool the beings in the hot hells, and warm the beings in the cold hells.

2.­60

In this way they soothe the particular injuries of those beings, who wonder, “Have we died and been reborn somewhere other than this place?” Then, to engender faith in them, the blessed ones radiate an emanation, and when the beings see it, they think, “Alas, it is neither that we have died and left this place, nor that we have been born elsewhere. Rather it is because of the unprecedented appearance of this emanation that our particular injuries have been soothed.” They feel real joy toward the emanation, exhausting the deeds that brought them to experience the hells. [F.58.b] Now, as fit vessels of the truths, they take rebirth among the gods and humans.

2.­61

The rays of light that travel up go to the following gods: those of the Abodes of the Four Great Kings, the Heaven of the Thirty-Three, the Strifeless Heaven, Tuṣita Heaven, the Delighting in Creation Heaven, the Heaven of the Masters of Others’ Creations, and the Heaven of Brahmā’s Assembly; those of the realms called Brahmin Priests, Great Brahmā, Limited Splendor, Immeasurable Splendor, Radiant Heaven, Lesser Virtue, Immeasurable Virtue, Extensive Virtue, and the Cloudless Heaven; and those of the realms called Increasing Merit, Great Result, None Greater, Sorrowless, Sublime Vision, Great Vision, and Supreme. There they sound a cry of impermanence, suffering, emptiness, and selflessness, and they echo the following two verses:

2.­62
Cultivate renunciation,
Practice the Buddha’s teaching‍—
Trample the lord of death’s army
Like an elephant in a house of reeds!
2.­63
Those who mind their way along the path
Of this Dharma and Vinaya
Will abandon the round of rebirth
And put an end to suffering.
2.­64

Then the rays of light circle through the trichiliocosm and come back to the blessed ones. Should the blessed one wish to make a revelation about past deeds, they will disappear into the blessed one’s back. Should he wish to foretell the future, they will disappear into the chest. Should he wish to prophesy about a hell birth, they will disappear into the soles of the feet. Should he wish to prophesy about an animal birth, they will disappear into the heels. Should he wish to prophesy about birth as an anguished spirit, they will disappear into the big toe. Should he wish to prophesy about a human birth, [F.59.a] they will disappear into the knees.

2.­65

Should he wish to prophesy about someone’s becoming a great universal monarch, they will disappear into the palm of the left hand. Should he wish to prophesy about someone’s becoming a universal monarch, they will disappear into the palm of the right hand. Should he wish to prophesy about a god birth, they will disappear into the navel. Should he wish to prophesy about the enlightenment of the listeners, they will disappear into the mouth. Should he wish to prophesy about the enlightenment of the solitary buddhas, they will disappear into the hair between the eyebrows. Should he wish to prophesy about an unexcelled, total, and complete enlightenment, they will disappear into the crown of the head.

2.­66

After these particular rays of light had circled the Blessed One three times, they disappeared into the hair between the Blessed One’s eyebrows. Then Venerable Ānanda joined his palms in reverence and praised the Blessed One with the following verse:

2.­67
“From your mouth’s great gate spill forth
Scores of thousand-colored spectra.
Like the shining of the sun,
They illumine everything.”
2.­68

He then supplicated him with the following verses:

“The lords of beings, the buddhas who cast off disconsolation,
Are rid of savagery and pride, and are themselves the cause of all that’s good.
These victors over every rival, in the absence of cause and condition
Do not display their smiles, which are the color of conch and lotus root.
2.­69
“So if you know it’s time, for your mind never falters,
Then come‍—ascetic, victor‍—quell your disciples’ hesitation.
O sage, greatest of the herd, with speech unrivaled, sure, and good,
Reassure those prone to doubt.
2.­70
“Mountain still, and vast as oceans,
O Buddha, fully awakened lord,
Your smile is no mundane event.
Hero, make it manifest so that many might pay heed.
2.­71
“With speech like a clap of thunder,
Graceful like a royal bull,
Oh tell the fruits awaiting those,
The peerless ones, who praise you!
2.­72

“Lord, if in the absence of the right causes and conditions the tathāgatas, the arhats, [F.59.b] the totally and completely awakened buddhas do not smile, what are the causes and conditions that make them smile?”

2.­73

“Ānanda, so it is,” replied the Blessed One. “It is just as you say, Ānanda. Without the right causes and conditions the tathāgatas, the arhats, the totally and completely awakened buddhas do not smile. Ānanda, did you see the brahmin who proffered his chariot to the Tathāgata?”

“Yes, Lord, I saw him,” Ānanda said.

2.­74

“Ānanda, because of the root of virtue of this brahmin’s action, he will not fall to the lower realms for thirteen eons. For thirteen eons he will take rebirth among gods and humans. After circling in saṃsāra, in his final rebirth, his final dwelling place, he will take birth as a human being. Then he will go forth and manifest the thirty-seven wings of enlightenment without a teacher or any instruction. He will manifest the enlightenment of a solitary buddha and become the solitary buddha known as He Who Gave a Chariot. That is what shall come of his act of generosity.”

The Story of Earnest

2.­75

When the Blessed One was in Śrāvastī, there was a certain being who was reborn as a blind hell being. The entirety of his immense body was covered by a continuous mass of sores, and worms bored into him from the crown of his head to the soles of his feet. Unable to tolerate his condition, he ran to and fro.

2.­76

When he fled to the plains, there were iron-fanged lions, tigers, leopards, and bears that tore into his flesh over and over again and fed on him.

When he submerged himself in the water, there were crocodiles with fangs of iron that tore into his flesh over and over again and fed on him.

2.­77

When he fled into the sky above there were crows, vultures, and woodpeckers with beaks of iron that tore into his flesh over and over again and fed on him.

When he fled into the dense forest, [F.60.a] there were sword-leafed śālmali trees, and swords, spears, lances, single-tipped vajras, and flat-bladed spears that rose up on the wind and hailed down on him.

2.­78

When he tried to flee behind walls or into mountain ravines or into any kind of shelter there were human beings who were there because of their past actions that took up swords, spears, lances, single-tipped vajras, and flat-bladed spears, and struck, cut, and sliced his entire body. This caused him dreadful suffering and extreme, unbearable, excruciating agony, and he wept and wailed in torment.

2.­79

The blessed buddhas, teachers of the one path to be traversed, with mastery over wisdom and the two types of knowable objects, in command of the three kinds of sterling equanimity, fearless by means of the fourfold fearlessness, freed from migration through the five destinies, keen in the six sense bases, practiced in the seven limbs of enlightenment, focused on the eight liberations, absorbed in the nine successive meditative absorptions, possessing all ten of the ten powers, whose proclamations are the great roaring of a perfect lion, by nature regard the world with their buddha eyes six times throughout the day and night‍—three times by day and three times by night.

2.­80

These are their thoughts as they look out in wisdom: “Who is in decline? Who will flourish? Who is destitute? Who is in a dreadful state? Who is being harmed? Who is destitute, in a dreadful state, and being harmed? Who is veering toward the lower realms? Who is descending through the lower realms? Who has descended to the lower realms? Whom shall I pull up from the lower realms, and establish in the resultant state of heaven and liberation? Whom, mired in misdeeds, shall I lift up by the hand? Whom, lacking the seven jewels of the noble ones, shall I lead to command of the seven jewels of the noble ones? [F.60.b] Whom, not having produced roots of virtue, shall I lead to produce them? Whom, having already produced roots of virtue, shall I lead to ripen their roots of virtue? Whom, having already ripened their roots of virtue, shall I slice open with the blade of wisdom? For whom shall I cause this world, adorned with a buddha’s presence, to be fruitful?”

2.­81
The ocean, home of creatures fierce,
Could fail to send its tides on time.
But when the time has come to tame
Their offspring, buddhas never fail.
2.­82

When the Blessed One focused his mind47 and the time had come to tame the inhabitants of Śrāvastī, he considered whether they would be tamed by subjugation, or whether they would be tamed by praise, or whether they would be tamed by disillusionment with saṃsāra. When the Blessed One saw that they would be tamed by disillusionment with saṃsāra, he miraculously summoned that same being to engender their disenchantment.

2.­83

He set him down on the bank of the Ajiravatī River, and there as well he was unable to tolerate his condition and ran to and fro.

When he fled to the plains, there were iron-fanged lions, tigers, leopards, and bears that tore into his flesh over and over again and fed on him.

When he submerged himself in the water, there were crocodiles with fangs of iron that tore into his flesh over and over again and fed on him.

2.­84

When he fled into the sky above there were crows, vultures, and woodpeckers with beaks of iron that tore into his flesh over and over again and fed on him.

When he fled into the dense forest, there were sword-leafed śālmali trees, and swords, spears, lances, single-tipped vajras, and flat-bladed spears that rose up on the wind and hailed down on him.

2.­85

When he tried to flee behind walls [F.61.a] or into mountain ravines or into any kind of shelter there were human beings who were there because of their past actions that took up swords, spears, lances, single-tipped vajras, and flat-bladed spears, and struck, cut, and sliced his entire body. This caused him dreadful suffering and extreme, unbearable, excruciating agony, and he wept and wailed in torment.

2.­86

All of Śrāvastī was filled with his cries. The people of Śrāvastī heard these dreadful sounds and thousands upon thousands of people emerged from Śrāvastī and headed toward the source of the cries by the Ajiravatī River. From a distance the people caught sight of the being that was in the throes of such agony, and when they saw him they wondered, “Who is this being in the throes of such agony?”

2.­87

Naturally, from time to time, to sustain themselves, the blessed buddhas make their way through the monasteries, charnel grounds, mountains, and rivers. This is why the Blessed One, who wanted to visit the river, said to Venerable Ānanda, “Ānanda, go and give a message to the monks that the Tathāgata will visit the river. Inform them that those who wish to travel with the Tathāgata should prepare their robes.” After he gave him these instructions and the monks were thus informed, the Blessed One set out for the Ajiravatī River surrounded and escorted by an assembly of monks.

2.­88

When the people gathered there saw the Blessed One in the distance, those without faith said, “They say the mendicant Gautama takes no joy in spectacles, [F.61.b] but such a spectacle as this lures even him.”

2.­89

Those with faith replied, “This being will surely be instrumental in48 an extraordinary Dharma teaching by the Blessed One.” They prepared a seat for the Blessed One, saying, “This way, Blessed One‍—if you please! Welcome, Blessed One, very good! O Blessed One, please have a seat on this cushion we have prepared for you!”

2.­90

The Blessed One took his place on the seat prepared for him, and thought, “The best thing will be for me to enter into a meditation such that this being can remember his former lives and converse with me in a human tongue.” So the Blessed One entered into a meditation such that that being remembered his former lives and could converse with him in a human tongue.

2.­91

Then the Blessed One addressed him, saying, “My friend, are you Earnest?”

“Yes, Blessed One, I am Earnest.”

“My friend, are you Earnest?”

“O Sugata, I am Earnest.”

2.­92

“Are you now experiencing the repercussions of your misconduct of body, speech, and mind?”

“Indeed I am, Blessed One.”

2.­93

“Are the repercussions of your misconduct of body, speech, and mind hideous?”

“Yes, Blessed One, they are.”

“Who guided you to such nonvirtue?”

“My own mind,” he replied.

2.­94

Now, hearing this, the people wondered, “Who is this being who remembers his former lives and converses with the Blessed One in a human tongue?”

The ears of the blessed buddhas are difficult to reach, so since they were not able to put their question to the Blessed One they inquired of Venerable Ānanda, “Lord [F.62.a] Ānanda, who is this being who remembers his former lives and converses with the Blessed One in a human tongue?”

2.­95

“Put your question to the Blessed One,” Venerable Ānanda replied.

“The ears of the blessed buddhas are difficult to reach, and his presence is overwhelming. We cannot ask the Blessed Buddha ourselves,” they said.

Venerable Ānanda replied, “Though the ears of the blessed buddhas are difficult to reach for me as well, out of compassion for you I shall ask.”

2.­96

Venerable Ānanda drew down the right shoulder of his upper garment, bowed toward the Blessed One with palms pressed together, and inquired of the Blessed One, “Lord, who is this being who remembers his former lives and converses with the Blessed One in a human tongue?”

2.­97

At that, the Blessed One spoke to Venerable Ānanda, saying, “Ānanda, this being is one who committed nonvirtuous actions over and over again. The nonvirtuous actions he committed were manifold.

2.­98

“Ānanda, in times past when the one who transcended the levels of the listeners and solitary buddhas, the totally and completely awakened buddha, the blessed one, the tathāgata, the arhat, the totally and completely awakened buddha49 possessed of insight and perfect conduct, the knower of the world, the tamer of persons, the charioteer, the unsurpassed one, the teacher of humans and gods, the blessed buddha known as Prabhāvan50 was in the world, there was a certain arhat who, as he made his way through the countryside with a group of five hundred arhats, came to the royal palace, where they entered the royal gardens.

2.­99

“One by one, according to age, they spread grass beneath a different tree, crossed their legs, and knew bliss as they entered states of concentration, liberation, meditation, and equipoise. [F.62.b]

2.­100

“Now at this time, a certain King Earnest reigned in that very palace. The king rose early in the morning and went to the garden, attended by his harem. Arriving there he seated himself at one side as the women, hearts set on flowers and fruit, wandered about here and there. They happened upon the five hundred monks sitting beneath the trees as if asleep, legs crossed, their bodies drawn up like nāga kings. Delighted to have found them, they paid homage at their feet, and the eldest among them sat before the arhats to listen to the Dharma.

2.­101

“When the king heard a man’s voice out in the gardens, he laid a sharp sword across his shoulders and went to where the monks were, spotting all five hundred monks from a distance. Seeing them he thought, ‘No monk should lay an eye on my harem!’ Consumed with fury at the sight of the monks, the king summoned the royal guard and commanded them, ‘Lash these monks!’ and they lashed the monks with whips for some time, until their bodies were like raw meat.

2.­102

“Once the king had slaked his passion by beating the monks, he handed them over to the executioners, saying, ‘Go now, take these ascetics. Impale some of them on stakes, and run them through with swords, spears, lances, single-tipped vajras, and flat-bladed spears while they yet live! Feed others alive to the dogs! Chop the rest into six pieces and scatter them in every direction!’

2.­103

“The king’s men replied, ‘As you wish,’ and they impaled some of the five hundred monks on stakes [F.63.a] and pierced them with swords, spears, lances, single-tipped vajras, and flat-bladed spears while they yet lived. Others they fed alive to the dogs. They chopped the bodies of the rest into six pieces and scattered them in every direction.

2.­104

“O monks, what do you think? The one who was that king then is none other than this being now. The act of murdering the five hundred arhats ripened into his birth as a being in the Hell of Ceaseless Agony.

2.­105

“The act of looking upon the monks with a feeling of hatred ripened into his taking birth as a blind person, and the act of lashing the monks with whips ripened into his entire body being covered by a continuous mass of sores, with worms boring into him from the crown of his head to the soles of his feet.

2.­106

“After he handed the monks over to their executioners, some of them were impaled on stakes and pierced with swords, spears, lances, single-tipped vajras, and flat-bladed spears while they yet lived. Others were fed alive to the dogs. The rest had their bodies chopped into six pieces while they were still alive and scattered in every direction.

2.­107

“Those actions ripened such that when he fled to the plains, there were iron-fanged lions, tigers, leopards, and bears that tore into his flesh over and over again and fed on him.

“When he submerged himself in the water, there were crocodiles with fangs of iron that tore into his flesh over and over again and fed on him.

2.­108

“When he fled into the sky above there were crows, vultures, and woodpeckers with beaks of iron that tore into his flesh over and over again and fed on him.

“When he fled into the dense forest, there were sword-leafed śālmali trees, and swords, spears, lances, single-tipped vajras, and flat-bladed spears that rose up on the wind [F.63.b] and hailed down on him.

2.­109

“When he tried to flee behind walls or into mountain ravines or into any kind of shelter there were human beings who were there because of their past actions that took up swords, spears, lances, single-tipped vajras, and flat-bladed spears, and struck, cut, and sliced his entire body. This caused him dreadful suffering and extreme, unbearable, excruciating agony, and he wept and wailed in torment. Monks, from the time of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Prabhāvan until the present he has died as a hell being and transmigrated only to take rebirth as a hell being, and has known only suffering.”

2.­110

“Lord, when will this being be freed from these sufferings?”

“This being will die as a hell being only to take rebirth as a hell being and know only suffering until five hundred buddhas have appeared in this fortunate eon. After that, once he has exhausted his sufferings as a hell being, he will take rebirth as a human being into a low caste household. When he is grown he will set out to hunt deer, and so doing will venture into a grove of perfect shade, full of perfect fruits and flowers. When he gets there he will think, ‘The deer must gather in places like this,’ and begin to set up mechanical traps, deadfall traps, and different types of snares.

2.­111

“At that time there will have appeared in the world a certain solitary buddha who dwells in that forest at night. On that day, catching his scent, the deer will not enter the grove. When the hunter approaches and finds nothing more than the solitary buddha alone in the grove, he will think, [F.64.a] ‘Ascetics love places like this! If he is staying here, he will do me harm. I should definitely kill him.’ The hunter will kill the solitary buddha and then take rebirth in the Hell of Ceaseless Agony after his own death. There he will experience the sufferings of the hell beings for thousands upon thousands and hundreds of thousands of years.

2.­112

“Then, once he has exhausted those actions, he will again achieve a human birth, and the totally and completely awakened Buddha Guru will appear in the world. It is in his doctrine that this one will go forth, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifest arhatship.

2.­113

“After achieving arhatship he will go to the royal palace and establish a dwelling in the king’s garden, whereupon the king will go to the garden, attended by his harem, and the women, their hearts set on flowers and fruit, will wander here and there in the garden. They will happen upon him and sit before him to listen to the Dharma.

2.­114

“The king, hearing the voice of a man, will draw near to them. Angry at the sight of the man, the king will lash him with a whip, chop his body into six pieces, impale him, run him through with swords, spears, lances, single-tipped vajras, and flat-bladed spears, and then feed him to the dogs. Only then will his suffering come to an end.”

As soon as they heard this, the people gathered there welled up with grief. “Spiraling through saṃsāra we are sure to experience horrible sufferings such as these,” they thought.

2.­115

The Blessed One directly apprehended their grief and taught them the Dharma accordingly, and some among those assembled [F.64.b] generated heat right where they sat. Some generated the peak, or generated the patience in accord with the truths, or generated the highest worldly dharma, or generated the attainment of seeing. Some manifested the resultant state of stream entry. Some manifested the resultant state of once-return. Some manifested the resultant state of non-return. Some went forth and manifested arhatship. Some sowed the seeds to become universal monarchs, some to become great universal monarchs, some to become Indra, some to become Brahmā, some for the enlightenment of the listeners, some for the enlightenment of the solitary buddhas, and some for unexcelled, total, and complete enlightenment. Among the assembled, most found themselves drawn to the Buddha, intent on the Dharma, and favoring the Saṅgha. Having established them in these states, the Blessed One returned to the monastery. [B6]

The Story of Gopā

2.­116

When the Blessed One was in Kapilavastu, Devadatta killed Utpalavarṇā and was banished from the country by King Prasenajit. He then withdrew to Kapilavastu, thinking, “I was not able to kill the ascetic Gautama, nor have I achieved a buddha’s skillful means, so now I will go and lay hold of Siddhārtha’s harem and keep company with them. Once I have usurped his kingdom, I shall be king.”

So he sent an envoy to Yaśodharā with the following message:

2.­117

“Dear Yaśodharā,

Behold the work of one who delights in wrongdoing! What was the use of taking 60,000 women as his wives and calling them ‘beloved’? Why would anyone even bother keeping so many women if he has no interest in enjoying them? Now, if you like, I can become king [F.65.a] and you will be restored to your former glory and fortune.”

2.­118

When Yaśodharā received the message, she related it to Gopā, saying, “Gopā, Devadatta sent me quite a message.”

Gopā responded, “Let’s trick him into coming here. If we disgrace him and throw him out, he’ll know his place.” So they sent an envoy to Devadatta with the following response:

2.­119

“Dear Devadatta,

Please come to the royal palace. When you get here we can talk about how to make you king.”

When Devadatta got their message he was very pleased. “Now that the women are excited,” he thought, “the kingdom is within my grasp!”

2.­120

He traveled to the royal palace, but as he was preparing to sit on the Bodhisattva’s51 throne, the gods made it vanish. Gopā had taken a seat at the top of the staircase near the side door to the women’s quarters.

“Devadatta, why don’t you have a seat!” she called down. “Come into the women’s quarters where we can talk.”

2.­121

When he heard this, Devadatta sat down in front of her and interlaced his fingers. Then Gopā took his folded hands into her own and squeezed them so tight that blood ran from his fingers, and Devadatta was helpless with pain as she wrung them out. Gopā led him up the stairs, kicked him in the head, and threw him from the top of the staircase.52 Some of the other women smeared cow dung all over his body. Others poured scalding oil on him.

2.­122

Then, his body wounded and weak, he went to see Kokālika, Khaṇḍadravya, Kaṭamorakatiṣya, and Samudradatta. When they saw him, they joked, “Ah, Devadatta! It seems you’ve experienced the pleasures of the royal harem!” [F.65.b]

2.­123

When the monks heard about all this they asked the Blessed One, “Lord, tell us why Devadatta was humiliated by Gopā.”

“Not only now,” the Blessed One explained, “but in times past as well, and in the same way, Devadatta was humiliated by Gopā. Listen well!

2.­124

“Monks, in times past King Brahmadatta reigned in the city of Vārāṇasī and King Mahendrasena reigned in Videha. The two did not agree with one another, and from time to time a great many people were killed.

2.­125

“One day King Brahmadatta of Kāśi called together an assembly of his ministers and began a discussion on the topic of women. ‘Who among you has seen a woman who is well proportioned, pleasing to the eye, and beautiful?’ he asked.

2.­126

“Those who had seen such women told the king about them as he had requested. Then each of them said in turn, ‘Deva, you can forget them all! How could any woman ever compare to the face and form of the queen of Videha?’

2.­127

“When the king heard this an arrow of lust shot through him, and he thought, ‘Since I don’t get along with King Mahendrasena, there’s no way for me to have any contact with her. Let me enter into negotiations with him. After that it will be easy.’

2.­128

“So it was that King Brahmadatta entered into negotiations with the king of Videha, whereupon he sent a messenger to King Mahendrasena’s queen with a message that said, ‘I want you to know that my negotiations with King Mahendrasena are all for your sake, so that you and I might meet face to face.’

2.­129

“After she received this message Mahendrasena’s queen told the king, ‘Deva, King Brahmadatta is making overtures to me. [F.66.a] Deva, with your permission I wish to humiliate him.’

2.­130

“ ‘As you wish,’ he replied. ‘But whatever you do, make sure he falls into my hands.’

“ ‘Not to worry, Deva,’ she said. ‘I shall act in accord with your wishes.’

“Then she sent an envoy with the following message:

2.­131

“ ‘Dear Brahmadatta,

As my king yet lives, I shall not be able to meet you face to face. Dispatch with him! After that, I shall meet with you.’

2.­132

“Brahmadatta thought, ‘Failing some dispute, I cannot kill him. Let me then fabricate some dispute with him.’ So King Brahmadatta began a dispute with King Mahendrasena. He armed the four divisions of his army and advanced on Videha, where they besieged the city, massacring many of the inhabitants in the siege.

“Thereupon Queen Mahendrasena sent an envoy with the following message:

2.­133

“ ‘Dear Brahmadatta,

If you have come here and done all this for my sake, then what need have we for so many to die? By disguising yourself as an ordinary person you can come into the city to see me now.’

2.­134

“Now no sooner had King Brahmadatta of Kāśi heard this than he entered the royal palace by just the method she had suggested. When she saw him there, Queen Mahendrasena seized him, brought him before the king, and said, ‘Deva, here is Brahmadatta. Do with him as you please.’

2.­135

“King Mahendrasena assembled all his princes and ministers, chiefs of merchandise, aristocrats, and caravan leaders, [F.66.b] and they kicked Brahmadatta, King of Kāśi, in the head.

“ ‘Let’s kill him, so he can never sleep with another man’s wife again!’ they cried.

2.­136

Then the queen said to King Mahendrasena, ‘Deva, is this humiliation not worse than being killed? What need is there now to kill him? Let him go.’ So they released him and spared his life.

2.­137

“O monks, what do you think? I am the one who was Mahendrasena, King of Videha then, and who lived the life of a bodhisattva. The one who was the queen then is none other than Gopā. The one who was King Brahmadatta of Kāśi then is none other than Devadatta. At that time many people kicked and humiliated him, just as they have now.”

The Story of Keśinī

2.­138

When the Bodhisattva was dwelling in Tuṣita Heaven, King Siṃhahanu reigned in Kapilavastu. As he and the queens enjoyed themselves and coupled, the queens gave birth to four sons named Śuddhodana, Śuklodana, Droṇodana, and Amṛtodana, and four daughters named Śuddhā, Śuklā, Droṇā, and Amṛtā.

2.­139

At the same time, as King Śākya Suprabuddha and his queens enjoyed themselves and coupled in Vṛji, the queens gave birth to two daughters. One they named Māyā, and the other Mahā­māyā. They reared them on milk, yogurt, butter, ghee, and milk solids, and they flourished like lotuses in a lake. When the priests versed in reading signs examined them, they predicted that their daughter Māyā would give birth to a child of marvelous character, and that Mahā­māyā would give birth to a universal monarch. Both daughters’ hair grew like a drop of sesame oil poured into water. [F.67.a]

2.­140

When King Siṃhahanu heard this, he sent an envoy to King Śākya Suprabuddha with a message saying, “Betroth your two daughters to my son. Though the Śākyas have an agreement among themselves that no one may take two wives in marriage, if I can get them to agree to this then you can marry them both.” King Siṃhahanu made a request of all the Śākyas, and, in accord with the tradition among householders, Śuddhodana took both young women as his queens. After marrying them, King Śākya Suprabuddha granted them a young woman named Keśinī to look after their hair.

2.­141

Seven days after the Bodhisattva’s birth, Mahā­māyā passed away and took rebirth in the Heaven of the Thirty-Three. Young Keśinī missed her so much that she clutched at strands of Mahā­māyā’s hair and flung herself on the ground in grief, wailing and beating her chest. She was inconsolable.

2.­142

When the Bodhisattva had grown, upon witnessing old age, sickness, and death, he went to live in the forest, where he practiced austerities for six years until he achieved unexcelled wisdom. His actions for the benefit of those to be tamed eventually led him to stay in Kapilavastu and he led many Śākyas there to go forth, including Mahā­prajāpatī Gautamī. Keśinī too was not only ordained, she also cast away all afflictive emotions and manifested arhatship, and the Blessed One commended her for her superlative efforts.

2.­143

Afterward, the monks asked the Blessed One, “Lord, what action did Keśinī take that ripened into her birth as a Śākya, into a family of great means, prosperity, and wealth? What action did she take that ripened into her becoming a servant of other women?” [F.67.b]

“It came about by the power of her prayers,” replied the Blessed One.

2.­144

“Lord, where did she make these prayers?”

“Monks, in times past, in the ninety-first eon, when the tathāgata, the arhat, the totally and completely awakened buddha possessed of insight and perfect conduct, the sugata, the knower of the world, the tamer of persons, the charioteer, the unsurpassed one, the teacher of humans and gods, the blessed buddha known as Vipaśyin was in the world, after he fully and completely awakened unto unexcelled, total, and complete enlightenment, he visited the city of Bandhumatī.

2.­145

“Two women there offered him food, and one of them prayed, ‘May I give birth to one as precious as this. May I please and not displease him,’ while the other prayed, ‘Wherever I am born, may it be as your sibling. May I rear one as precious as this.’

2.­146

“The young woman who looked after the two sisters’ hair was also there, and she overheard them making their prayers. As soon as she heard them, she began to venerate the totally and completely awakened Buddha Vipaśyin herself, praying, ‘Oh, but by this root of virtue, wherever these two are born, may I again look after their hair and serve them with great respect! May I please and not displease their precious children.’ Such were her prayers.”

2.­147

“Lord, what action did she take that she pleased the Blessed One, and did not displease him; that she went forth in the doctrine of the Blessed One, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifested arhatship; and that the Blessed One also commended her [F.68.a] for her superlative efforts?”

2.­148

The Blessed One replied, “She went forth in the doctrine of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa, and the preceptor who led her to go forth was also commended for her superlative efforts by the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa.

2.­149

“Then after practicing pure conduct all her life, at the time of her death she prayed, ‘While I may not have attained any great virtues, still I have gone forth in the teaching of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa and practiced pure conduct all my life. Therefore, may I please and not displease Uttara, the young brahmin prophesied by the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa to be the next blessed buddha. Going forth in his doctrine alone may I cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifest arhatship. Just as the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa commended my53 preceptor for her superlative efforts, may Buddha Śākyamuni, king of the Śākyas, also commend me for my superlative efforts.’

2.­150

“O monks, what do you think? The one who went forth in the doctrine of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa and became a nun then is this very Keśinī. There she practiced pure conduct all her life, and at the time of her death, she prayed, ‘May I please and not displease Uttara, the young brahmin prophesied by the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa to be the next blessed buddha. Going forth in his doctrine alone may I cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifest arhatship. Just as the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa commended my54 preceptor for her superlative efforts, may Buddha Śākyamuni, [F.68.b] king of the Śākyas, also commend me for my superlative efforts.’

2.­151

“So it is, monks, now that I myself have become the very equal of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa‍—equal in strength, equal in deeds, and equal in skillful means‍—that she has pleased me, not displeased me, gone forth in my very doctrine, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifested arhatship, and that I have now commended her for her superlative efforts.”

The Story of Lotus Color

2.­152

Once when the Blessed One was in Śrāvastī, Venerable Upasena was making his way through the countryside in the country of Avanti, where in time he came to a mountainside hermitage.

2.­153

Now at that time in the mountainside hermitage there lived a certain householder, prosperous and wealthy, a person of vast and magnificent means, endowed with the wealth of Vaiśravaṇa‍—with wealth to rival Vaiśravaṇa’s.

2.­154

When the time came for him to marry he took a wife, and they enjoyed themselves and coupled. But even though they enjoyed themselves and coupled, they had no children. Head in hands, the householder sat and brooded, thinking, “My house may be filled with all kinds of riches, but seeing as I have no heir, after I die, all I have will become property of the king.”

2.­155

The ascetics and brahmins, fortune tellers, his friends, his close family, and his other kin all told him, “You should supplicate a deity.” So, since he had no heir and desired a son, he supplicated the gods.

2.­156

He prayed to Paśupati, Varuṇa, Kubera, Śakra, Brahmā, and the rest, and to the deities of the pleasure groves, the forest deities, the deities of the crossroads, the deities of forks in the road, the deities who receive strewn oblations, the deities of his inherited tradition, and the deities who are in constant attendance of righteous persons. [F.69.a]

2.­157

While it is often said that praying to the deities can cause a boy or a girl to be born, this is not true. If children could be made just by praying, every family would have them a thousand times over, like a universal monarch. In fact, there are three circumstances that allow for the birth of a child: a child is born when (1) lust arises in the parents and they have intercourse, (2) the mother still has her menstrual cycle and is approached by a gandharva, and (3) the gandharva’s mind is either attached or angry.

2.­158

Nevertheless, he remained intent on his prayers, and a great being took birth in his wife’s womb who was well renowned and had gained his final birth, had the good fortune to soon be liberated due to gathering the accumulations, had his sights set on nirvāṇa and had turned away from saṃsāra, had no desire for the states of rebirth in cyclic existence, and who had now assumed his final body.

2.­159

A woman wise in nature possesses five extraordinary qualities. She knows (1) whether a man is attracted to her, (2) the time of her menstrual cycle, (3) that she has conceived, (4) from whom she has conceived, and (5) whether the child is a boy or a girl, for if it is a baby boy it will stay on the right side of the womb, and if it is a girl it will stay on the left side of the womb.

2.­160

When the householder’s wife conceived a child she was overjoyed and told her husband, “My Lord, I have conceived a boy. He is staying on the right side of my womb, so rejoice, for it is sure to be a boy!”

2.­161

At this the householder too was very happy. He puffed out his chest, put his right hand in the air, and expressed his joy, saying, “I shall see the face of the son for whom I have prayed for so long! May everything be right with my son, may nothing go wrong with him, and may he carry on my work! As I care for him, may he care for me in return! May he enjoy my inheritance! May my lineage endure for a long time! And after our passing, when we die, may he give gifts, [F.69.b] be they great or small, and make merit! When he does, may he dedicate the merit thus: ‘Wherever these two are born, may this go to them!’ ”

2.­162

Now that he knew his wife was pregnant, he ensconced her on the upper levels of their house in order to care for the baby. He provided her with what she needed for winter in the winter, what she needed for summer in the summer, with food that was not too bitter, too sour, too salty, too sweet, too spicy, or too astringent as instructed by the healer, and he served her food that was not bitter, sour, salty, sweet, spicy, or astringent. He draped her body with garlands and strings of precious stones, and he moved her from divan to divan and seat to seat like a goddess through a joyous garden, never letting her descend to the ground, and never letting her hear an unpleasant word even for a moment.

2.­163

Then after nine or ten months had passed, she gave birth to a child who was well proportioned, pleasing to the eye, and beautiful, with a fine complexion the color of the center of a lotus, a well-rounded head, long arms, a broad brow, a fine and prominent nose, and eyebrows that met. At the elaborate feast celebrating his birth they asked, “What name should we give this child?” And they named him, saying, “Since this child has a complexion like the color of the center of a lotus, his name will be Lotus Color.”

2.­164

They reared young Lotus Color on milk, yogurt, butter, ghee, and milk solids, and he flourished like a lotus in a lake. As he grew up, he studied letters, tallying, and arithmetic; the study of seals, lending, deposits, and commerce; and the examination of cloth, jewels, gems, incense, medicine, [F.70.a] elephants, horses, and arms and armor. He became skilled in writing, skilled at reading, learned, decisive, and industrious, a master of the eight types of examination.

2.­165

Venerable Upasena was one of the householder’s relatives, and with his support, young Lotus Color found faith in the doctrine of the Blessed One. He asked for his parents’ permission, went forth as a novice, and received full ordination in the presence of Venerable Upasena. One day he left his mountainside hermitage on an errand without notifying his preceptor. He made his way through the countryside and eventually arrived in Mathurā, where he stayed at Donkey Grove. Then Venerable Lotus Color donned his lower garment and Dharma robes, and, carrying his alms bowl, went for alms in Mathurā.

2.­166

Being unfamiliar with the area, he eventually came to the house of a sex worker while going for alms. The sex worker was well proportioned, pleasing to the eye, beautiful, and alluring. She saw Venerable Lotus Color in the distance, and an arrow of lust shot through her. Compelled by lust, she rose without delay, went up to Venerable Lotus Color, and said, “Noble one, please have a seat on this cushion.”

2.­167

And as Venerable Lotus Color sat on the seat, wondering, “Who is this lay vow holder?” the intensity of her lust grew too much for her to bear, and she said to him, “Lord, your young body is in full bloom, and every inch of me is so enticing. Sleep with me.”

2.­168

As soon as she said this Venerable Lotus Color covered his ears with his hands [F.70.b] and said, “To commit such a sin would be to forsake all the Buddha has taught us. I could not bear it.”

“How dare you spurn me like this!” the woman said. “Why have you come to the house of a sex worker, if not to indulge your desires?”

2.­169

“I’m new here,” Venerable Lotus Color replied, “and I’m not familiar with the area. That’s why I ended up here. I’m not chasing after desires. It wouldn’t be right for me to do such a thing.”

“If you refuse me, I shall put a spell on you,” she said. “Come to bed.”

2.­170

At this, Venerable Lotus Color rose from his seat in fear and returned to the monastery55 without taking alms. After all this had taken place and he was gone, the sex worker, searing with lust, sent for a woman of lower caste who had the power to cast spells.

She told her the story in detail and then said, “Bring me together with that monk, and I shall give you a great deal of gold.”

2.­171

“As you wish,” she replied. Then the woman of lower caste adorned herself, and once she had set up the house as a kind of temple, she spread a circle of cow dung on the floor. After setting forth the ritual incense, flowers, and food, she lit a fire, cast a mantra onto white mustard seeds, and tossed them into the flames.

2.­172

The venerable monk returned to the house of the sex worker, drawn there by the power of the mantra. When the woman of lower caste saw that Venerable Lotus Color had come to the house, she looked at him and said, “Lord, now that you have returned to this house, you have but two choices. Sleep with this sex worker, or leap into the fire!”

2.­173

When he heard this, Venerable Lotus Color thought, “If the Tathāgata’s appearance in this world is so rare it can be likened only to the udumbara flower, and if birth as a human [F.71.a] in a central land is also difficult to achieve, then it’s better for me to jump into the fire than to be with this woman.” With this thought he took off his garments and handed them to the woman of lower caste, saying, “Elder sister, take these garments to the monastery and offer them to my fellow practitioners of the holy life.”

2.­174

“Venerable One, what are you doing?” the woman of lower caste asked.

“Jumping into the fire,” Venerable Lotus Color replied.

2.­175

When she heard his words, the woman of lower caste was distraught, and thought, “Alas, because of my poverty all I do is cause trouble for those worthy of offerings like him. It’s not my place to make such beings unhappy.” With this thought, she gave up performing all those rituals and prostrated herself at his feet with the greatest respect, saying, “Pure being, please forgive me! I am mired in misdeeds! Please reach down and lift me up!”

2.­176

“I forgive you,” Venerable Lotus Color said. “But you will not be forgiven by your actions.”

Seeing all this, the sex worker’s lust suddenly gave way, and she felt joy toward him. Full of such joy she prostrated herself at his feet and said, “Fortunate One, driven by my lust I’ve caused you such unhappiness. Please forgive me.”

2.­177

The young sex worker and the woman of lower caste both sat down in front of Venerable Lotus Color to listen to the Dharma. Venerable Lotus Color taught them the Dharma particularly suited to them, and they manifested the resultant state of stream entry right where they sat. Having seen the truths, they requested, “Lord, if permitted we wish to go forth in Dharma and Vinaya so well spoken, complete our novitiates, and achieve full ordination. In the presence of the Blessed One, we too wish to practice the holy life.”

2.­178

Venerable Lotus Color [F.71.b] brought them to the nunnery and presented them to the nuns. The nuns led them to go forth as novices, conferred on them full ordination, and instructed them. Casting away all afflictive emotions through diligence, practice, and effort, they manifested arhatship. As arhats, free from the attachments of the three realms, their minds regarded gold no differently than filth, and the palms of their hands as like space itself. They became cool like wet sandalwood. Their insight crushed ignorance like an eggshell. They achieved the insights, superknowledges, and discriminations. They had no regard for worldly profit, passion, or acclaim. They became objects of offering, veneration, and respectful address by Indra, Upendra, and the other gods.

2.­179

Venerable Lotus Color thought, “So far, I’ve been able to purify the mindstreams of others, but not my own mindstream. The Blessed One tells us, ‘Studying well has five benefits for those who undertake it: knowledge of the aggregates, knowledge of the elements, knowledge of the sense bases, knowledge of dependent arising, and knowledge of the proper and the improper.’ Thus, I too must strive to eliminate afflictive emotions.”

2.­180

With this thought, he cast away all afflictive emotions through diligence, practice, and effort, and manifested arhatship. As an arhat, free from the attachments of the three realms, his mind regarded gold no differently than filth, and the palms of his hands as like space itself. He became cool like wet sandalwood. His insight crushed ignorance like an eggshell. He achieved the insights, superknowledges, and discriminations. He had no regard for worldly profit, passion, or acclaim. His state was such that Indra, Upendra, and [F.72.a] the other gods worshiped and venerated him and addressed him with respect.

2.­181

After achieving arhatship and staying long enough in Mathurā, he traveled to Śrāvastī. When he got there, he told the story in detail to the monks. The monks asked the Blessed One, “Lord, tell us why this young sex worker was driven by her lust to make Venerable Lotus Color unhappy, but then with his support went forth, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifested arhatship.”

2.­182

“For five hundred lifetimes this young woman was his wife,” the Blessed One explained. “It was on the basis of her previous habitual tendencies that she fell in love with him at first sight.”

2.­183

“Lord, what action did Venerable Lotus Color take that ripened into his birth into a family of great means, prosperity, and wealth, and that he pleased56 the Blessed One, did not displease him, went forth in the doctrine of the Blessed One, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifested arhatship?”

“It came about by the power of his prayers,” replied the Blessed One.

2.­184

“Lord, where did he make these prayers?”

“Monks, in times past, in this fortunate eon, when people lived as long as twenty thousand years and the tathāgata, the arhat, the totally and completely awakened buddha possessed of insight and perfect conduct, the sugata, the knower of the world, the tamer of persons, the charioteer, the unsurpassed one, the teacher of humans and gods, the blessed buddha known as Kāśyapa was in the world, there lived a certain householder in Vārāṇasī who had two wives.

2.­185

“One day the householder found faith in the doctrine of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa, [F.72.b] and told his wives, ‘My dears, I am going to go forth in the doctrine of the Buddha Kāśyapa. You should continue with your duties at home.’

2.­186

“ ‘Lord, if you are going to go forth, then afterward we will go forth too,’ they said.

“The householder replied, ‘If you also wish to go forth, then let you two go forth first, and I shall go forth after you.’ Having said this, the householder brought both his wives to the nunnery and presented them to the nuns.

2.­187

“The nuns led them to go forth as novices and conferred on them full ordination. After they had gone forth, the householder gave gifts, made merit, and went forth in the doctrine of the Buddha Kāśyapa. Once he had gone forth, he studied the Tripiṭaka and became a proponent of the Dharma with all the eloquence of his wisdom and freedom. He acquired provisions of clothing, food, bedding, a seat, and medicines for the sick.

2.­188

“After their going forth, the two women became quarrelsome and abusive. One of them called out to the other nuns, ‘You untouchables!’ and the other shouted ‘You whores!’ at them. The monk soon put a stop to the nuns being so quarrelsome, and he inspired them to give gifts and to share what they had.

2.­189

“After he had offered food to the Blessed Kāśyapa and the rest of the saṅgha of monks, he venerated the stūpas containing hair and nail relics, and prayed, ‘By this root of virtue, wherever I am born, may it be into a family of great means, prosperity, and wealth. May I be well proportioned, pleasing to the eye, and beautiful. May I please and not displease Uttara, the young brahmin prophesied by the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa [F.73.a] to be the next blessed buddha. Going forth in his doctrine alone may I cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifest arhatship.’

2.­190

“When the two nuns saw him sitting there praying, they asked him, ‘Noble one, what kind of prayers are you making?’ He told them in detail, and after they listened, they prayed in the same way: ‘With your support, noble one, may we too please and not displease the Blessed Buddha. May we go forth in only his doctrine, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifest arhatship. May we not meet with the results of the act of speaking harshly to the group of nuns.’

2.­191

“O monks, what do you think? The one who was that monk then is none other than Lotus Color. Those who were those two nuns then are none other than these two nuns now. The monk’s acts at that time of making offerings to the Buddha and the rest of the saṅgha of monks, venerating the stūpas containing hair and nail relics, and praying thus ripened into his birth into a family of great means, prosperity, and wealth.

2.­192

“So it is, monks, now that I myself have become the very equal of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa‍—equal in strength, equal in deeds, and equal in skillful means‍—that he has pleased me, not displeased me, gone forth in my very doctrine, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifested arhatship.

2.­193

“Monks, at that time the two nuns prayed, ‘With your support, noble one, may we too please and not displease the Blessed Buddha. [F.73.b] May we go forth in only his doctrine, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifest arhatship.’

2.­194

“So it is that with his support these two have pleased and not displeased me, gone forth in my very doctrine, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifested arhatship. But one of them called out to the nuns, ‘You untouchables!’ and the other shouted, ‘You whores!’ so those actions ripened such that one was born into a family of lower caste, and the other became a sex worker.”

2.­195

“Lord, what action did Lotus Color take that ripened into his birth into a family of great means, prosperity, and wealth, and that he was well proportioned, pleasing to the eye, and beautiful, with a complexion the color of the center of a lotus?”

“It came about by the power of his prayers,” replied the Blessed One.

2.­196

“Lord, where did he make these prayers?”

“Monks, in times past the caretaker of a pleasure grove was dwelling on a mountainside in her grove of perfect shade. The grove was full of perfect fruits and flowers and all its perfect ponds teemed with blue lotus, lotus, white water lily, white lotus, and the cries of geese, ducks, and other waterfowl. In times when a blessed buddha has not arisen in the world, the solitary buddhas appear out of compassion for the destitute and suffering and take up residence in remote places. Solitary as the rhinoceros, they are the only ones in the entire world that are worthy of offerings.57 So it was that a solitary buddha had taken up residence in that pleasure grove.

2.­197

“The caretaker of the pleasure grove rose early one morning and went into the grove. She happened upon the solitary buddha [F.74.a] sitting beneath a tree as if asleep, legs crossed, his body drawn up like a nāga king, and she was delighted to have found him. Tenderly, she requested that the solitary buddha please take his food in that very pleasure grove and offered him something to eat.

2.­198

“Then she scattered lotus, blue lotus, white water lily, and white lotus over him, and prayed, ‘By this root of virtue, wherever I am born, may it be into a family of great means, prosperity, and wealth. May I be well proportioned, pleasing to the eye, and beautiful. May my complexion be the color of the center of a lotus. May I please and not displease a teacher even more exalted than this. May I achieve such great virtues.’

2.­199

“O monks, what do you think? The one who was the caretaker of that pleasure grove then is none other than Lotus Color. The act of venerating that solitary buddha and saying that prayer ripened into his birth into a family of great means, prosperity, and wealth, as one who was well proportioned, pleasing to the eye, and beautiful, with a complexion the color of the center of a lotus. Monks, I am more exalted than even one hundred billion solitary buddhas, and now he has pleased and not displeased me, gone forth in my very doctrine, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifested arhatship.”

The Butcher

2.­200

When the Blessed One was in Śrāvastī there lived a certain butcher, and when the time came for him to marry he took a wife. One day his wife conceived, and after nine or ten months had passed, she gave birth to a child who was well proportioned, pleasing to the eye, and beautiful. His parents loved and cherished him greatly, and held him dear to their hearts.58 At the elaborate feast celebrating his birth they named him according to their clan. [F.74.b] They raised him on milk, yogurt, butter, ghee, and milk solids, and as he grew up his parents gave him many good, wholesome foods, and prevented him from doing any work.

2.­201

One day, as his father started to teach him his trade, the young man exclaimed, “Father, I would rather kill myself than take a life!”

The butcher’s wife said, “Lord, please don’t harm the child! We can hire help to do this work,” so the butcher let the young man do as he liked.

2.­202

Soon after that, their son found faith in the doctrine of the Blessed One, and from time to time he would go to the garden of Prince Jeta to hear the Dharma from the Blessed One. One day the idea came to him to go forth, and he thought, “I will give up living at home to go forth in the doctrine of the Blessed One.”

2.­203

He asked for his parents’ permission, went forth as a novice in the doctrine of the Blessed One, and then received full ordination. Casting away all afflictive emotions through diligence, practice, and effort, he manifested arhatship. As an arhat, free from the attachments of the three realms, his mind regarded gold no differently than filth, and the palms of his hands as like space itself. He became cool like wet sandalwood. His insight crushed ignorance like an eggshell. He achieved the insights, superknowledges, and discriminations. He had no regard for worldly profit, passion, or acclaim. He became an object of offering, veneration, and respectful address by Indra, Upendra, and the other gods.

2.­204

Then, after achieving arhatship, he wondered, “Whom might I tame?” He looked out and saw that he could tame his two parents. [F.75.a] Recognizing this he went to his parents and gave them a Dharma teaching, turning them away from nonvirtuous actions, establishing them in the truths, and leading them to go for refuge and maintain the fundamental precepts. He inspired them to give gifts and to share what they had, until their home became like an open well for those in need. They supplied their arhat monk son with many good, wholesome foods, and he partook of them himself and shared them with other practitioners of the holy life.

2.­205

After that, the monks inquired of the Blessed One, “Lord, what action did this monk take that ripened into his birth into a butcher’s family, one of great means, prosperity, and wealth; that he did not think to commit nonvirtuous actions; that he pleased the Blessed One, did not displease him, went forth in the doctrine of the Buddha, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifested arhatship; that after having been a householder, he went forth; and that he received such good, wholesome foods?”

“It came about by the power of his prayers,” replied the Blessed One.

2.­206

“Lord, where did he make these prayers?”

“Monks, in times past, a certain group of butchers was living on a mountainside. They had gone into a grove and set forth many good, wholesome foods when a solitary buddha came into the grove seeking alms, and one of the butchers happened upon him. The butcher was delighted to have found the solitary buddha, and cordially offered good, wholesome foods to him. Great persons teach the Dharma not with their words but through their actions, so the solitary buddha accepted the alms and then rose into the sky.

2.­207

This delighted the butcher, [F.75.b] and, full of joy, he prayed, ‘By this root of virtue, wherever I am born, may it be into a butcher’s family, one of great means, prosperity, and wealth, where I may enjoy many good, wholesome foods. May I also not perform nonvirtuous actions. May I please and not displease a teacher even more exalted than this. May I achieve such great virtues. Going forth in his doctrine alone, may I cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifest arhatship.’

2.­208

“O monks, what do you think? The one who was that butcher then is none other than this monk. The actions of offering food to the solitary buddha and saying that prayer ripened such that wherever he was born, it was into a family of great means, prosperity, and wealth where he could enjoy many good, wholesome foods, and where he was well proportioned, pleasing to the eye, and beautiful, and where he did not perform any nonvirtuous actions. Monks, I am more exalted than even one hundred billion solitary buddhas, and now he has pleased me and not displeased me, gone forth in my very doctrine, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifested arhatship.

2.­209

“Furthermore, he had gone forth in the doctrine of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa, and after practicing pure conduct all his life, at the time of his death, he prayed, ‘May I please and not displease Uttara, the young brahmin prophesied by the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa to be the next blessed buddha. Going forth in his doctrine alone may I cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifest arhatship.’

2.­210

“Monks, [F.76.a] the monk who went forth in the doctrine of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa then is none other than this monk. Back then, he practiced pure conduct all his life, and at the time of his death, he prayed, ‘May I please and not displease Uttara, the young brahmin prophesied by the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa to be the next blessed buddha. Going forth in his doctrine alone may I cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifest arhatship.’

2.­211

“So it is, monks, now that I myself have become the very equal of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa‍—equal in strength, equal in deeds, and equal in skillful means‍—that he has pleased me and not displeased me, gone forth in my very doctrine, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifested arhatship.” [B7]

The Story of Golden Color

2.­212

When the Blessed One was in Śrāvastī, there lived a certain man who belonged to a lower caste. When the time came for him to marry he took a wife. One day his wife conceived, and after nine or ten months had passed, she gave birth to an exceptionally ugly baby who was ugly in eighteen different ways. As soon as they saw her, her parents were crestfallen.

“A daughter like this is no use to us,” her father said. “When night falls, we’ll toss her out to the dogs!”

2.­213

“My lord, don’t say such things! Murder is disgraceful. Not only that but this child is our daughter. We can’t just abandon her as soon as she’s born, even if she is ugly in eighteen different ways. Wait until she’s grown‍—then we’ll throw her out. By that time [F.76.b] she’ll be able to make a living for herself somehow.”

“Very well, that is what we’ll do.”

2.­214

Her parents raised her in secret and no one knew about her. When she was old enough to walk, she was still so ugly that her parents threw her out of the house and abandoned her. After that she begged for alms and lived where she could on the streets. She lived on the bare ground59 and ate wretched food, and as a result she became leprous and covered in sores. In time she became very sick, and collapsed in the street, near death. It was then that Venerable Ānanda saw her.

2.­215

As soon as he saw her, Venerable Ānanda was filled with compassion for her, and he went to her and asked, “Sister,60 what happened?”

“Lord Ānanda, I have failed to collect any merit. That’s how I came to be like this. Lord Ānanda,” she pleaded, “please help me put an end to all this nonvirtue, come what may.”

2.­216

“Don’t worry, sister,” Venerable Ānanda replied. “Take heart. I shall dispel your nonvirtuous actions.”

With this, Venerable Ānanda went to find sesame oil and incense for her. He returned and said to her, “Rise, sister. Go and offer this incense to the stūpas containing the hair and nail relics of the Blessed One.” As she heard this, the young woman was filled with joy, and she rose and followed Venerable Ānanda. Then Ānanda led her to make offerings of sesame oil ointment, blended incense ointment, and saffron ointment to the Tathāgata’s stūpa.

2.­217

The householder Anāthapiṇḍada had also come to the region, and when he saw Venerable Ānanda, he asked him, “Lord Ānanda, what are you doing here?”

“I am putting an end to this young woman’s poverty,” said Venerable Ānanda.

Anāthapiṇḍada saw her sitting there naked [F.77.a] and gave her clothing.

2.­218

The Blessed One also came to the region purely out of compassion for that young woman. She saw the Blessed One in the distance and he was beautiful and handsome, his senses were at peace, his heart was at peace, and his mind was perfectly tame. He was graced with tranquility, shining and brilliant like a golden pillar. Upon seeing him, the young woman was overcome with joy and thought, “If one can attain great results from just venerating a stūpa with his hair and nails, then surely I can attain an even greater result if I worship him in person!”

2.­219

Filled with joy, she took the clothes Anāthapiṇḍada had given her, approached the Blessed One, offered him the clothing, folded her hands, and sat there studying him. She died shortly thereafter with joy toward the Blessed One in her heart, transmigrated, and took rebirth in the womb of the foremost wife of a merchant householder there in Śrāvastī.

2.­220

After nine or ten months had passed, the wife gave birth to a child with a golden complexion. At the elaborate feast celebrating her birth they asked, “What name should we give this child?” And they named her, saying, “Since this child is well proportioned, pleasing to the eye, beautiful, and has a golden complexion, her name will be Golden Color.” They reared young Golden Color on milk, yogurt, butter, ghee, and milk solids. Seven years after her birth, she found faith in the doctrine of the Blessed One, asked for her parents’ permission, went forth in the doctrine of the Blessed One, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifested arhatship, becoming a person of great miracles and great power.

2.­221

After she had achieved arhatship she asked herself, “Whence did I die, [F.77.b] that I have taken rebirth here?” She saw that she had previously taken rebirth there in Śrāvastī as a girl of lower caste who was ugly in eighteen different ways and that, with the help of Noble Ānanda, she had given up her births as a woman of lower caste. When she saw all this, she thought, “Look at the difficult task Venerable Ānanda has done for me!” And keeping this in mind, she continually went to venerate him.

2.­222

The monks asked the Blessed Buddha, “Lord, what action did Golden Color take that ripened into her birth into a family of great means, prosperity, and wealth, and with a golden complexion, and that she pleased and did not displease the Blessed One, went forth in the Blessed One’s doctrine, cast away all her afflictive emotions, and manifested arhatship?”

2.­223

The Blessed One replied, “Did you see, right here in Śrāvastī there was a young woman of lower caste, who was ugly in eighteen different ways?”

“Yes, Blessed One, we saw her.”

2.­224

“After she died, she transmigrated and took rebirth here. She made offerings of sesame oil ointment, blended incense ointment, saffron ointment, and other incense ointments to a reliquary stūpa. Then she offered me clothing and passed away, filled with joy toward me. Those acts ripened into her birth into a family of great means, prosperity, and wealth, and such that she is now well proportioned, pleasing to the eye, beautiful, and has a golden complexion.”

2.­225

“Lord, what action did this young woman take that ripened into her birth into a family of lower caste, and that she was ugly in eighteen different ways?”

“Monks,” the Blessed One explained, “such are the actions that she committed and accumulated:

2.­226

“Monks, in times past [F.78.a] in this fortunate eon, when people lived as long as twenty thousand years and the totally and completely awakened buddha, the one endowed with perfect knowledge and perfect conduct, the sugata, the knower of the world, the tamer of persons, the charioteer, the unsurpassed one, the teacher of humans and gods, the blessed buddha known as Kāśyapa was in the world, there lived a certain householder in Vārāṇasī.

2.­227

“When the time came for him to marry he took a wife, and they enjoyed themselves and coupled. One day his wife conceived, and after nine or ten months had passed, she gave birth to a child who was well proportioned, pleasing to the eye, and beautiful. At the elaborate feast celebrating her birth they named her according to their clan. They reared her on milk, yogurt, butter, ghee, and milk solids, and when she grew up, she found faith in the doctrine of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa.

2.­228

“She asked for her parents’ permission and went forth in the doctrine of the totally and completely awakened Buddha, but soon she became quarrelsome and abusive. Arrogant about her well-proportioned body, youthfulness, and high caste, she spoke harshly to many nuns on the paths of learning and no more to learn, ridiculing their bodies as ugly and even calling them low class. In time she came to regret this.

2.­229

“Then after practicing pure conduct all her life, she prayed, ‘While I may not have attained any great virtues, still I have gone forth in the doctrine of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa and practiced pure conduct all my life. Therefore, may I please and not displease Uttara, the young brahmin prophesied by the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa to be the next blessed buddha. Going forth in his doctrine alone, may I cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifest arhatship. [F.78.b] May I not meet with the results of the wrongful act of speaking harshly to fellow practitioners of the holy life.’

2.­230

“O monks, what do you think? The one who went forth in the doctrine of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa and became a nun then is none other than the ugly girl. At that time, out of arrogance about her well-proportioned body, youthfulness, and high caste, she spoke harshly to many nuns, slandering them terribly by calling them ugly and saying they were low class. Those acts ripened such that wherever she was born, it was as a person of lower caste who was ugly in eighteen different ways.

2.­231

“Then she practiced pure conduct all her life, and at the time of her death, she prayed, ‘May I please and not displease Uttara, the young brahmin prophesied by the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa to be the next blessed buddha. Going forth in his doctrine alone may I cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifest arhatship.’

2.­232

“So it is, monks, now that I myself have become the very equal of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa‍—equal in strength, equal in deeds, and equal in skillful means‍—that she has pleased and not displeased me, gone forth in my very doctrine, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifested arhatship.”

The Cowherds

2.­233

One time when the Blessed One was in Śrāvastī, King Prasenajit hosted the Buddha and the rest of the saṅgha of monks for three months in the garden of Prince Jeta and provided for all their needs. The garden of Prince Jeta was close to where the cows and water buffalo were penned, so all the monks [F.79.a] enjoyed the cow and buffalo buttermilk. At the end of three months of respectfully providing for all the needs of the Buddha and the rest of the saṅgha of monks, King Prasenajit offered to the saṅgha foods of a hundred flavors and to the Blessed One very costly robes.

2.­234

After he had provided each of the monks with everything they needed, the king discharged the cow herders and buffalo herders back to their homes and departed. The cowherds thought, “This king is a true sovereign and a consummate ruler. While he goes on giving gifts and making merit, we are but the servants of others, deferential toward them, and subsist by eating their food. Their achievement of such a state is entirely the result of these three things: generosity, self-control, and self-restraint. Oh, but doubtless then we should adopt and adhere to a bit of virtuous Dharma!”

2.­235

The five hundred cowherds resolved to extend an invitation to the Buddha and the rest of the saṅgha of monks. They prepared many good, wholesome foods and in the morning they rose, filled the water pots, and sent a message to the Blessed One reminding him it was time for the midday meal: “Lord, the midday meal is upon us. Know that the time has come, Blessed One, and your presence is requested.”

2.­236

So that morning the Blessed One donned his lower garment and Dharma robes, and, carrying his alms bowl, he set out surrounded and escorted by an assembly of monks. They arrived at the appointed place near the cowherds’ pens and took a seat. Once the cowherds knew that the Buddha and the rest of the saṅgha of monks were comfortably seated, [F.79.b] by their own hands they contented them with many good, wholesome foods and with buttermilk from the cows and buffalo, proffering all that they wished. When they knew that they had finished eating and that their bowls had been taken away and their hands washed, the cowherds brought in very low seats and sat before the Blessed One to listen to the Dharma.

2.­237

The Blessed One directly apprehended the thoughts, habitual tendencies, temperament, capacity, and nature61 of all five hundred of the cowherds, and taught them the Dharma accordingly. When they heard it, the five hundred cowherds and their families destroyed with the thunderbolt of wisdom the twenty high peaks of the mountain of views concerning the transitory collection, and manifested the resultant state of stream entry right where they sat.

2.­238

They saw the truths and implored the Blessed One, “Blessed One, let us give up living at home to go forth in the doctrine of the Blessed One, in order to ford the floodwaters and completely escape our fetters with diligence, practice, and effort.” They appealed to King Prasenajit, handed their herds of cattle over to other cowherds, and bid farewell to everyone at home.

2.­239

Then they approached the Blessed One, touched their heads to his feet, and made this request: “Lord, if permitted we wish to go forth in the Dharma and Vinaya so well spoken, complete our novitiates, and achieve full ordination. In the presence of the Blessed One, we too wish to practice the holy life.”

2.­240

The Blessed One replied, “Come, join me, monks!” As soon as the Blessed One had finished speaking there they stood, [F.80.a] alms bowl and water pitcher in hand, with but a week’s worth of hair and beard, and with the deportment of a monk who had been ordained for one hundred years. As it is stated,

2.­241
Garbed in robes, with shaven heads,
And senses stilled by Buddha’s will‍—
From the very moment the One Thus Gone
Spoke to them, saying, “Come, join me.”
2.­242

The Blessed One conferred on them instruction, and, casting away all afflictive emotions through diligence, practice, and effort, they manifested arhatship. As arhats, free from the attachments of the three realms, their minds regarded gold no differently than filth, and the palms of their hands as like space itself. They became cool like wet sandalwood. Their insight crushed ignorance like an eggshell. They achieved the insights, superknowledges, and discriminations. They had no regard for worldly profit, passion, or acclaim. They became objects of offering, veneration, and respectful address by Indra, Upendra, and the other gods.

2.­243

After attaining arhatship they wondered, “Whom might we tame?” They saw they could tame their relatives, and, recognizing this, they went to their relatives and taught them the Dharma. They led them to live lives of perfect faith, to go for refuge, to maintain the fundamental precepts, and inspired them to give gifts and share what they had.

2.­244

There was one cowherd among their relatives who did not have faith. Since she had not been able to go and see the Blessed One the other cowherds took her and brought her to the Blessed One. The cowherd saw the Blessed Buddha from a distance. His body, graced and resplendent with the thirty-two signs of a great person, looked like it was on fire, like flames stoked with ghee, [F.80.b] like a lamp set in a golden vessel, and like a pillar adorned with all manner of jewels. He was immaculate, clear-minded, and pure of heart. When she saw the Blessed Buddha the sight of him filled her with supreme joy, for beings who have gathered the roots of virtue to see a buddha for the first time experience such rapture as is not to be had even by those who practice calm abiding meditation for twelve years.

2.­245

Experiencing such delight at the sight of the Blessed One, she looked around wondering, “Where can I get flowers to offer to the Blessed One?” Then she spotted some kośataka flowers not far in the distance. After gathering them up, she went to the Blessed One and scattered the kośataka flowers over him. She then touched her head to the Blessed One’s feet and sat before him to listen to the Dharma.

2.­246

The Blessed One thought, “This young woman’s life will be very short. It is not long before she will die.” Realizing this, he taught her the Dharma particularly suited to her, and when she had understood all that the Blessed One had said, she took leave of him. Not long after she had gone, her bodily elements fell into disequilibrium. She died with a mind filled with joy toward the Blessed One, transmigrated, and passed on to rebirth in the realm of the gods.

2.­247

Now when young gods and goddesses are born they possess three different types of innate knowledge. They know (1) whence they have died and transmigrated, (2) where they have been born, and (3) why they have taken birth there.

2.­248

When she saw that she had scattered kośataka flowers over the Blessed One and felt joy toward him in her past life, she thought, “It’s been a whole day since I approached the Blessed One and offered him my respect. This isn’t proper of me. Not a day should pass without my seeing the Blessed One and offering him my respect.” [F.81.a]

2.­249

So she decorated herself with earrings, garlands, and strings of precious stones, put on a crown decorated with various types of precious jewels, and perfumed her body with saffron, tamala, spṛka, and other herbs. Thus nobly attired, that night she filled the front of her long shirt with divine blue lotus, lotus, white water lily, white lotus, and mandārava flowers, and she approached the Blessed One. She scattered the divine blue lotus, lotus, white water lily, white lotus, and mandārava flowers over the Blessed One, touched her head to the Blessed One’s feet, and sat before him to listen to the Dharma.

2.­250

The Blessed One directly apprehended her thoughts, habitual tendencies, temperament, capacity, and nature, and taught her the Dharma accordingly. When she heard it, the goddess destroyed with the thunderbolt of wisdom the twenty high peaks of the mountain of views concerning the transitory collection, and manifested the resultant state of stream entry right where she sat. Having seen the truths, she rose from her seat, touched her head to the Blessed One’s feet, circumambulated the Blessed One three times, and disappeared on the spot.

2.­251

When she did that, the monks committed to practicing earnestly by foregoing sleep from dusk to dawn noticed many great rays of light spreading forth from the garden of Prince Jeta and wondered, “What was this? Last night, did Sahāṃpati Brahmā, or Śakra, King of the Gods‍—or perhaps the four great kings‍—come to offer respect to the Blessed One?”

2.­252

They went to the Blessed One, and when they arrived, they touched their heads to his feet, and asked him, “Lord, we monks were maintaining our strict effort not to sleep at dusk and dawn, and [F.81.b] we noticed many great rays of light spreading forth from the garden of Prince Jeta. Lord, what was this? Last night, did Sahāṃpati Brahmā, or Śakra, King of the Gods‍—or perhaps the four great kings‍—come to offer respect to the Blessed One?”

2.­253

“Monks, last night it was neither Sahāṃpati Brahmā, nor Śakra, King of the Gods, nor the four great kings who came to see me. Did you see the cowherd who offered me worship with kośataka flowers, touched her head to my feet, heard the Dharma from me, and departed?”

“Yes, Blessed One, we saw her.”

2.­254

“Not long after she left, filled with joy at the thought of me, she died, transmigrated, and took rebirth as a god in the realm of the gods. Then she came here to see me and I taught the Dharma to her. Hearing the Dharma from me, she saw the truths, and having seen the truths, she went back to where she belongs.”

2.­255

“Lord, what action did this cowherd take that ripened into her birth into a family of poor cowherds? What action did she take that after she died, she transmigrated and took rebirth in the realm of the gods? What action pleased the Blessed One, and did not displease him?”62

“Monks, it was partly her past actions, and it is partly her present actions as well,” the Blessed One replied.

2.­256

“What actions did she commit in the past?”

“After she went forth in the doctrine of the totally and completely enlightened Buddha Kāśyapa and became a nun,” recounted the Blessed One, “she became quarrelsome and abusive. In anger she spoke harshly to a group of nuns, calling them cowherds.

2.­257

“Then after practicing pure conduct all her life, at the time of her death she felt regret, and prayed, ‘While I may not have attained any great virtues, still I have gone forth like this in the doctrine of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa and practiced pure conduct all my life. Therefore, [F.82.a] may I please and not displease Uttara, the young brahmin prophesied by the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa to be the next blessed buddha. May I not meet with the results of the wrongful act of speaking harshly to fellow practitioners of the holy life.’

2.­258

“O monks, what do you think? The one who was that nun then is now this selfsame cowherd. At that time she practiced pure conduct all her life, and at the time of her death, she prayed, ‘May I please and not displease Uttara, the young brahmin prophesied by the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa to be the next blessed buddha.’

2.­259

“So it is, monks, now that I myself have become the very equal of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa‍—equal in strength, equal in deeds, and equal in skillful means‍—that she has pleased me and not displeased me. These were her past actions.

2.­260

“As for her present actions, the one who became that cowherd offered me worship with kośataka flowers, felt joy toward me, and took rebirth in the realm of the gods. Monks, these are her present actions.”

2.­261

“Lord, what action did the other cowherds commit that ripened into their births into families of poor cowherds? What action did they take that ripened into their pleasing the Blessed One, not displeasing him, going forth in the doctrine of the Blessed One, casting away all afflictive emotions, and manifesting arhatship?”

2.­262

“After they went forth in the doctrine of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa,” recounted the Blessed One, “they became quarrelsome and abusive. In anger they spoke harshly to the other monks, calling them cowherds. Then they [F.82.b] practiced pure conduct all their lives, and at the time of their deaths, they prayed, ‘May we please and not displease Uttara, the young brahmin prophesied by the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa to be the next blessed buddha. May we go forth in his doctrine, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifest arhatship. And may we not meet with the results of the act of speaking harshly to those monks.’

2.­263

“O monks, what do you think? The five hundred monks who went forth in the doctrine of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa then are none other than these five hundred monks who gave up cowherding to go forth. At that time, after they went forth, at the time of their deaths they prayed, ‘May we please and not displease Uttara, the young brahmin prophesied by the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa to be the next blessed buddha. May we go forth in his doctrine, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifest arhatship.’

2.­264

“So it is, monks, now that I myself have become the very equal of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa‍—equal in strength, equal in deeds, and equal in skillful means‍—that they have pleased me, not displeased me, gone forth in my very doctrine, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifested arhatship. At that time, in anger they spoke harshly to the other monks, calling them cowherds, and they also failed to give gifts. So it is that they became poor cowherds, subsisting on the food of others.”

A Band of Friends

2.­265

When the Blessed One was in Śrāvastī, there lived a band of five hundred friends. [F.83.a] From time to time when the flowers were blooming, they would walk into the gardens for fun playing music, enjoying themselves, and coupling. Then one day, as the lotus, blue lotus, white water lily, and white lotus flowers were in bloom, to have some fun they clad themselves in every type of adornment; took up garlands of lotus, blue lotus, white water lily, and white lotus flowers; festooned themselves with hats, earrings, and flower arrangements; and, each carrying an arrangement of blue lotuses, left Śrāvastī, and walked to the gardens with a flourish of cymbals.

2.­266

The Blessed One had come to the region purely out of compassion for them, and in the morning he donned his lower garment and Dharma robes, and, carrying his alms bowl, went for alms in Śrāvastī. The band of friends saw him from a distance. His body, graced and resplendent with the thirty-two signs of a great person, looked like it was on fire, like flames stoked with ghee, like a lamp set in a golden vessel, and like a pillar adorned with all manner of jewels. He was immaculate, clear-minded, and pure of heart.

2.­267

When they saw the Blessed Buddha the sight of him filled them with supreme joy. Full of such joy, they approached him, touched their heads to the Blessed One’s feet, scattered lotus, blue lotus, white water lily, and white lotus flowers over him, struck the cymbals, then circumambulated him three times and departed. At that moment the Blessed One smiled.

2.­268

Now it is the nature of the blessed buddhas’ smiles that when they smile, colorful beams of blue, yellow, red, and white light radiate from their mouths [F.83.b], with some traveling up and others traveling down.

2.­269

Those that travel down go to the beings in the Reviving Hell, the Black Thread Hell, the Crushing Hell, the Shrieking Hell, the Screaming Hell, the Hot Hell, the Hell of Extreme Heat, the Hell of Ceaseless Agony, the Blistering Hell, the Bursting Blister Hell, the Hell of Chattering Teeth, the Hell of Lamentation, the Cold Whimpering Hell, the Splitting Open Like a Blue Lotus Hell, the Splitting Open Like a Lotus Hell, and the Splitting Open Like a Great Lotus Hell, and as they descend they cool the beings in the hot hells, and warm the beings in the cold hells.

2.­270

In this way they soothe the particular injuries of those beings, who wonder, “Have we died and been reborn somewhere other than this place?” Then, to engender faith in them, the blessed ones radiate an emanation, and when the beings see it, they think, “Alas, it is neither that we have died and left this place, nor that we have been born elsewhere. Rather it is because of the unprecedented appearance of this emanation that our particular injuries have been soothed.” They feel real joy toward the emanation, exhausting the deeds that brought them to experience the hells. Now, as fit vessels of the truths, they take rebirth among the gods and humans.

2.­271

The rays of light that travel up go to the following gods: those of the Abodes of the Four Great Kings, the Heaven of the Thirty-Three, the Strifeless Heaven, Tuṣita Heaven, the Delighting in Creation Heaven, the Heaven of the Masters of Others’ Creations, and the Heaven of Brahmā’s Assembly; those of the realms called Brahmin Priests, Great Brahmā, Limited Splendor, [F.84.a] Immeasurable Splendor, Radiant Heaven, Lesser Virtue, Immeasurable Virtue, Extensive Virtue, and the Cloudless Heaven; and those of the realms called Increasing Merit, Great Result, None Greater, Sorrowless, Sublime Vision, Great Vision, and Supreme. There they sound a cry of impermanence, suffering, emptiness, and selflessness, and they echo the following two verses:

2.­272
Cultivate renunciation,
Practice the Buddha’s teaching‍—
Trample the lord of death’s army
Like an elephant in a house of reeds!
2.­273
Those who mind their way along the path
Of this Dharma and Vinaya
Will abandon the round of rebirth
And put an end to suffering.
2.­274

Then the rays of light circle through the trichiliocosm and come back to the blessed ones. Should the blessed one wish to make a revelation about past deeds, they will disappear into the blessed one’s back. Should he wish to foretell the future, they will disappear into the chest. Should he wish to prophesy about a hell birth, they will disappear into the soles of the feet. Should he wish to prophesy about an animal birth, they will disappear into the heels. Should he wish to prophesy about birth as an anguished spirit, they will disappear into the big toe. Should he wish to prophesy about a human birth, they will disappear into the knees.

2.­275

Should he wish to prophesy about someone’s becoming a great universal monarch, they will disappear into the palm of the left hand. Should he wish to prophesy about someone’s becoming a universal monarch, they will disappear into the palm of the right hand. Should he wish to prophesy about a god birth, they will disappear into the navel. [F.84.b] Should he wish to prophesy about the enlightenment of the listeners, they will disappear into the mouth. Should he wish to prophesy about the enlightenment of the solitary buddhas, they will disappear into the hair between the eyebrows. Should he wish to prophesy about an unexcelled, total, and complete enlightenment, they will disappear into the crown of the head.

2.­276

After these particular rays of light had circled the Blessed One three times, they disappeared into the hair between the Blessed One’s eyebrows. Then Venerable Ānanda joined his palms in reverence and praised the Blessed One with the following verse:

2.­277
“From your mouth’s great gate spill forth
Scores of thousand-colored spectra.
Like the shining of the sun,
They illumine everything.”
2.­278

He then supplicated him with the following verses:

“The lords of beings, the buddhas who cast off disconsolation,
Are rid of savagery and pride, and are themselves the cause of all that’s good.
These victors over every rival, in the absence of cause and condition
Do not display their smiles, which are the color of conch and lotus root.
2.­279
“So if you know it’s time, for your mind never falters,
Then come‍—ascetic, victor‍—quell your disciples’ hesitation.
O sage, greatest of the herd, with speech unrivaled, sure, and good,
Reassure those prone to doubt.
2.­280
“Mountain still, and vast as oceans,
Buddha, fully awakened lord,
Your smile is no mundane event.
Hero, make it manifest so that many might pay heed.
2.­281
“With speech like a clap of thunder,
Graceful like a royal bull,
Oh tell the fruits awaiting those,
The peerless ones, who praise you!
2.­282

“Lord, if in the absence of the right causes and conditions the tathāgatas, the arhats, the totally and completely awakened buddhas do not smile, what are the causes and conditions that make them smile?”

2.­283

“Ānanda, so it is,” the Blessed One replied. “It is just as you say, Ānanda. Without the right causes and conditions the tathāgatas, the arhats, the totally and completely awakened buddhas do not smile. Ānanda, did you see the band of friends who were venerating me?”

“Yes, Lord, I saw them,” replied Ānanda.

2.­284

“Ānanda, because of their [F.85.a] roots of virtue, their states of mind, and the wholeheartedness of their generosity, they will not fall to the lower realms for thirteen eons. For thirteen eons they will take rebirth among gods and humans. After circling in saṃsāra, in their final rebirth, their final dwelling place, they will take birth as human beings. Then they will go forth and manifest the thirty-seven wings of enlightenment without a teacher or any instruction. They will manifest the enlightenment of a solitary buddha and become the solitary buddhas known as The Wishless Ones. That is what shall come of their act of generosity.”

2.­285

The monks asked the Blessed One, “Lord, what wondrous actions did the Blessed One perform that ripened into the band of five hundred friends venerating him with lotus, blue lotus, white water lily, and white lotus flowers?”

2.­286

“Monks,” replied the Blessed One, “the Tathāgata committed and accumulated the actions himself at a previous time. The actions I committed and accumulated did not ripen into the element of earth. They did not ripen into the external element of water, nor the element of fire, nor the element of wind. The actions I committed and accumulated, both virtuous and nonvirtuous, ripened into nothing but my own aggregates, sense bases, and constituent elements.

2.­287
“When the time arrives‍—and even if
A hundred eons pass‍—
Fruit is born of every act
That sentient beings amass.
2.­288

“Monks, in times gone by, two incalculable eons ago, the totally and completely awakened buddha possessed of insight and perfect conduct, the sugata, the knower of the world, [F.85.b] the tamer of persons, the charioteer, the unsurpassed one, the teacher of humans and gods, the blessed buddha known as Dīpaṃkara was in the world.

2.­289

“One day as the totally and completely awakened Buddha Dīpaṃkara was traveling through the countryside, he came to the royal palace known as Dīpavatī. During King Dīpa’s reign at Dīpavatī, the kingdom was prosperous, flourishing, happy, and well populated. The harvest was good, quarreling and arguments had ceased, there was no fighting or infighting, and there were no robbers, thieves, illness, or famine. Rice, sugarcane, cattle, and buffalo were plentiful. His was a reign in accord with the Dharma. He ruled the kingdom gently and mercifully, as a parent cares for a beloved only child.

2.­290

“King Dīpa invited the totally and completely awakened Buddha Dīpaṃkara into the city so that his feet might touch the ground there. In addition to King Dīpa, there was another king named Vāsava. King Dīpa sent him an envoy with a message that stated, ‘I am requesting the totally and completely awakened Buddha Dīpaṃkara to come to the city so that his feet might touch the ground here. Come, for we must worship him.’

2.­291

“King Vāsava had been performing twelve years of ritual offerings, and at the end of them he was to set forth five63 magnificent offerings: a golden staff, a small golden vase, a golden basin, a bed ornamented with four precious gems, five hundred gold coins, and a young woman wearing every type of adornment.

2.­292

“At the same time there were two young brahmins from another province who were learning Vedic recitation from their teachers. They knew that they were expected to make offerings not only to the preceptor who instructed them in the Dharma, [F.86.a] but also to their spiritual master as well, and they sat wondering how this might be done.

2.­293

“Then they heard that King Vāsava was to distribute five magnificent offerings at the end of his offering ritual, and that he would be granting them to the brahmin with the greatest mastery of recitation. Because the two of them had studied and memorized so much, they thought that they might go and win the offerings, as well as find out for certain which of them was the best. With all this in mind they set out for the city of King Vāsava.

2.­294

“The gods informed the king about this, saying, ‘Two young brahmins named Sumati and Mati are coming here. You should make your magnificent offerings to the one called Sumati. Great King, the fruits of making such magnificent offerings to Sumati will be much greater than the fruits of all the ritual offerings you have performed these last twelve years.’

2.­295

“The king thought, ‘These two young men must truly be great if the gods themselves are informing me about them.’ The king saw the young brahmins from a distance, their faces sweet and beautiful. When they arrived at the ritual offering site, they took their seats in the row reserved for brahmins. When King Vāsava saw the two of them, he thought, ‘No doubt this is the Sumati the gods were telling me about.’

2.­296

“The king went to the row and asked the young brahmin Sumati, ‘Are you the brahmin Sumati?’

“ ‘I am he,’ he replied.

2.­297

“Then King Vāsava placed the young brahmin at the head of the row,64 gave him food, and presented him with the five magnificent offerings. The young brahmin Sumati [F.86.b] accepted four of the great gifts: the golden staff, the vase, and so forth. But he left one of the magnificent offerings aside‍—the only gift he did not accept was that of the young woman. He explained, ‘I am practicing the holy life.’

2.­298

“The young woman saw that the young brahmin Sumati was well proportioned and beautiful, and she became quite attached to him and fell in love. She said to the young brahmin Sumati, ‘Brahmin Sumati, please, accept me.’

“ ‘It wouldn’t be right for me to do so,’ he said.

2.­299

“Since the king had set her at liberty, expecting to give her away, and the young brahmin Sumati had refused her as well, the young woman traveled to Dīpavatī, the royal city of King Dīpa. When she got there, she removed all the adornments from her body and handed them to a flower-garland maker.

2.­300

“ ‘These adornments are very valuable,’ she said, ‘so now, every day, you must give me a blue lotus so that I can worship my deity.’ After handing him the golden adornments just as she had said, she began her veneration of the deity.

2.­301

“Meanwhile,65 the young brahmin Sumati gathered up all four of the other magnificent offerings and approached his preceptor. When he got there he presented all four of those magnificent offerings to his preceptor. Of those four, the preceptor likewise kept only three and gave the five hundred gold coins back to Sumati.

2.­302

“That night Sumati had ten different dreams: that he was drinking a great ocean; that he was flying; that he touched the radiant sun and moon and took them up into his arms; that he caused kings to carry a chariot; and that he rode atop a sage, a white elephant, a swan, a lion, and a great boulder.66 He awoke from these dreams, and when he did, he wondered who might prophesy about their significance.

2.­303

“Not far off there lived a sage who had all the five superknowledges. [F.87.a] The young brahmin Sumati approached the sage to dispel his doubts about his dreams. He made pleasant conversation with him, told him about his dreams, and made his request, saying, ‘Please divine the meaning of these ten dreams.’

2.­304

“ ‘I cannot divine your dreams,’ the sage told him. ‘You should go to the royal palace of Dīpavatī instead. King Dīpa has invited the totally and completely awakened Buddha Dīpaṃkara so that his feet might touch the ground there. He will divine these dreams for you.’

2.­305

“King Vāsava, heeding King Dīpa’s message, had gone to King Dīpa’s palace with a suite of eighty thousand ministers. After seven days had passed, King Dīpa thought, ‘I shall invite the totally and completely awakened Buddha Dīpaṃkara into the city so that his feet might touch the ground here.’ He began to gather all the flowers from the city and the surrounding countryside. Then the day arrived on which King Dīpa had invited the totally and completely awakened Buddha Dīpaṃkara to come to the city so that his feet might touch the ground there.

2.­306

“This was also the same day on which the young brahmin Sumati arrived. The king had already gathered up all the flowers, so when the young woman, thinking to venerate her deity, went to the flower-garland maker and said, ‘One blue lotus, please, for the veneration of my deity,’ the garland maker replied, ‘Today the king has gathered up all the flowers for the Buddha’s arrival.’

2.­307

“ ‘Go and look in that flower pond, there,’ she replied, ‘for, because of my merit, you may find a blue lotus there that has not been plucked.’

“By the power of Sumati’s merit, seven blue lotuses had indeed appeared in the lotus pond. [F.87.b] The garland maker went there and saw them, and the young woman asked him, ‘Can you pluck those blue lotuses for me?’

2.­308

The garland maker responded, ‘I cannot pluck them. His Highness will punish me.’

“ ‘You plucked all the flowers before to offer to the king, didn’t you?’ she asked.

“ ‘Yes, I did,’ he replied.

2.­309

“ ‘Then it is by the power of my merit that these have grown,’ said the young woman, ‘so pluck them, please, and give them to me.’

The garland maker asked her, ‘How will you carry them away from the lake without His Highness seeing you?’

2.­310

“ ‘They grew by the power of my merit,’ said the young woman, ‘so please pick them. I’ll hide them in my water jug, and carry them that way.’ Reassured, the garland maker plucked the flowers and gave them to the young woman. She took them and put them inside her water jug, then filled the jug with water and set out for the city.

2.­311

“Sumati had already arrived in the city, and he thought to himself, ‘It’s not right of me to be without an offering for the Blessed One.’ He went around to the homes of all the flower-garland makers, hoping for any kind of flower, but he could not find a single one. When at last he emerged from the western gate of the city, he circled from garden to garden, hoping for any kind of flower, but still he could not find a single one.

2.­312

“Then, after circling all about, the young brahmin Sumati was walking into a garden just as the young woman was coming out of it and he bumped right into her. By the power of Sumati’s merit, all the blue lotus flowers rose out of the water jar.

2.­313

“When he saw the flowers, Sumati said to the young woman, ‘I’ll pay you five hundred gold coins [F.88.a] to give me all those blue lotuses.’

2.­314

“ ‘You wouldn’t accept me before,’ the young woman replied. ‘Now you want my lotuses? I won’t offer them to you.’ But having said this, she asked the young brahmin Sumati, ‘What do you want them for?’

“ ‘To offer to the Blessed One,’ Sumati replied.

2.­315

The young woman said, ‘I don’t need your gold coins. I want the result of offering you these blue lotuses to be that throughout all our lives I become your queen. I’ll give them to you if you’ll pray, ‘By giving me this gift, in all our lives may she be my wife.’

“ ‘I’m a person who takes joy in giving,’ Sumati said, ‘one who would give away his wife and child. I would even give away my own flesh.’

2.­316

“ ‘First, pray that it be so,’ the young woman said. ‘After that, you can give me to whomever you please.’ With this, the young woman handed five lotuses to Sumati. She took the remaining two herself and recited the following verse:

2.­317
“ ‘Whenever your prayers are fulfilled
And you become a guide, a buddha,
May I be your queen‍—a constant aide
To your Dharma practice.’
2.­318

“Meanwhile, after having the entire city cleared of stones, pebbles, and gravel, the king ordered that banners and flags be hoisted, archways festooned, silk tassels hung, and fragrant water and incense powder scattered about. And when the stones, pebbles, and gravel had been cleared from the city gates up to the monastery, and banners, [F.88.b] flags, and pediments set in place, silk tassels hung, and fragrant water and incense powder scattered about, the king, carrying a hundred-ribbed parasol, went out to receive the totally and completely awakened Buddha Dīpaṃkara.

2.­319

“The ministers likewise went out to receive him, as did King Vāsava and his ministers. The king touched his head to the feet of the Blessed One and implored him, ‘Blessed One, may it please you to enter the city.’ The Blessed One, accompanied by the saṅgha of monks, turned to face the city, and began to walk, as King Dīpa held the hundred-ribbed parasol steady over the totally and completely awakened Buddha Dīpaṃkara.

2.­320

“The ministers, along with King Vāsava and his ministers, also all held their parasols over him, and the Blessed One emanated himself in such a way that each of them thought, ‘I’m the one holding a parasol over the Blessed One!’ The Blessed One, in all his splendor, came to the city gate, assumed authority, and placed his foot upon the threshold. The moment that the Blessed One placed his foot upon the threshold the earth quaked six different ways: it quivered, shuddered, and jolted; it trembled, shook, and swayed.67

2.­321

“Whenever the blessed ones assume authority and set foot upon the threshold of a city gate all manner of marvels naturally take place. Persons with psychosis find their minds regain their function. Persons with blindness find their eyes can see. Persons with deafness find their ears can hear. Persons with speech disabilities find themselves able to [F.89.a] speak. Persons with impediments to their mobility find that they can walk. Persons unable to have children find themselves happily bringing forth. Sentient beings who are pilloried, or whose feet are bound or locked in stocks, find themselves liberated from bondage. Persons of lifelong enmity achieve, in an instant, minds of love. Calves break their ropes and go to their mothers. Elephants trumpet. Horses bray. The head of every herd sounds a signal cry. Parrots, mountain birds, cuckoos, and jīvaṃjīva birds each call out their songs.

2.­322

“Musical instruments resound without being played. Ornaments jingle inside their containers. The highlands sink down and the lowlands rise up. Stones, pebbles, and gravel all disappear. The gods in the sky let fall divine blue lotus, white water lily, and white lotus flowers, and scatter agaru powder, fragrant tagara powder, sandalwood powder, tamala powder, and divine mandārava flowers as well. The east sinks down and the west rises up. The west sinks down and the east rises up. The south sinks down and the north rises up. The north sinks down and the south rises up. The middle sinks down and the edges rise up. The edges sink down and the middle rises up.

2.­323

“At the royal palace of Dīpavatī, a crowd of hundreds of thousands of beings worshiped the Blessed One with flowers and burning incense sticks and cones. Sumati, Mati, and the young woman approached the totally and completely awakened Dīpaṃkara carrying their lotuses, but the place was crowded [F.89.b] with worshipers, and they could not join the Blessed One’s audience.

2.­324

“Thereupon the Blessed One thought, ‘The young brahmin Sumati’s merit will increase more than that of all those in this great crowd,’ and he emanated a strong, gusty rain. After the great crowd of people had their chance, the young brahmin Sumati’s turn finally came.68

2.­325

“As he beheld the captivating Blessed One he was elated. In his joy he scattered all five of his lotuses over the Blessed One, whereupon the totally and completely awakened Buddha Dīpaṃkara performed a miracle of transforming them all into a canopy above him, the size of a chariot wheel, that moved when the Blessed One moved and remained still when he was still.

2.­326

“When the young woman saw what had taken place, she was also filled with joy. After she scattered her two blue lotuses over the Blessed One, they were also blessed so that they transformed into two canopies the size of chariot wheels over the Blessed One’s ears.

2.­327

“The strong, gusty rain had turned the whole area to mud, and as the Blessed One started to walk across the muddy area, the young brahmin Sumati spread his hair on the muddy ground before the Blessed One, and said in verse,

2.­328
“ ‘O brilliant Awakened One‍—
That I might awake, I request
You with your ageless, unborn feet
Upon my hair to quickly tread.’
2.­329

“Then the totally and completely awakened Buddha Dīpaṃkara placed his feet upon the young brahmin Sumati’s hair.

“Then Mati, who had accompanied the young brahmin Sumati and sat with him, said in anger, ‘See how the totally and completely awakened Buddha Dīpaṃkara tramples the hair of this young brahmin as if it were an animal hide!’ [F.90.a] Then the totally and completely awakened Buddha Dīpaṃkara issued the following prophecy of the young brahmin Sumati’s awakening:

2.­330
“ ‘For the good of all the world, at this very place you will
Become the teacher, the sovereign, liberated from the triple world,
The Śākya prince who shall be known as Śākyamuni,
Beating heart of the triple world and a lamp for beings.’
2.­331

“The very moment that the totally and completely awakened Buddha Dīpaṃkara prophesied of the young brahmin Sumati’s awakening, Sumati rose into the sky to the height of seven palm trees. His old hair fell away, and in its place a halo of new hair appeared. The great crowd saw him hovering in the sky, and they began to pray, ‘When he achieves unexcelled wisdom, may we become his disciples.’ The young woman also recited the following prayer:

2.­332
“ ‘Whenever your prayers are fulfilled
And you become a guide, a buddha,
May I be your queen‍—a constant aide
To your practice of Dharma.
2.­333
‘When the day dawns that you wholly
Awaken and become the chief
Who guides the world,
May I become your disciple too.
2.­334
“ ‘Now hundreds and thousands watch as
A young brahmin sits in the sky.
Below, all of them make wishes
One day to be your disciple.
2.­335
“ ‘When the day dawns that you wholly
Awaken and become the chief
Who guides the world‍—when that time comes,
May we all become your disciples.’
2.­336

“King Dīpa picked up the hair that had fallen away after the totally and completely awakened Buddha Dīpaṃkara had prophesied about the young brahmin Sumati’s awakening, and King Vāsava said, ‘Give me that hair.’ King Dīpa gave the hair to him, and King Vāsava took it and counted it. There were eighty thousand strands of hair, so the king’s ministers beseeched him, ‘Deva, we would like to request that you give each of us one strand of hair, for we wish to make stūpas of them.’

2.­337

“The king gave a strand of hair to each of his ministers, [F.90.b] who returned to their provinces and built stūpas. When the young brahmin Sumati’s unexcelled, total, and complete enlightenment was prophesied, King Dīpa, King Vāsava, and the inhabitants of the cities and the countryside, seeing the great good that would come of building the stūpas, provided all that was necessary for the ministers to do so.

2.­338

“Then Sumati asked the young brahmin Mati, ‘What was going through your mind as he prophesied my unexcelled, total, and complete enlightenment?’

“ ‘What I thought wasn’t right,’ he replied.

2.­339

“ ‘What was so wrong about it?’ asked the young brahmin Sumati.

“ ‘I got angry when the totally and completely awakened Buddha Dīpaṃkara stepped69 on your hair, and I said, ‘See how the totally and completely awakened Buddha Dīpaṃkara tramples the young brahmin Sumati’s hair with his foot as if it were an animal hide!’

“Sumati replied, ‘Come! Let us go forth in the presence of the Blessed Buddha.’

2.­340

Sumati and Mati both went forth in the teaching of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Dīpaṃkara. Having gone forth, Sumati studied the Tripiṭaka and gathered disciples in accord with the Dharma. Then the young brahmin Sumati died, transmigrated, and took rebirth in the Tuṣita Heaven. As for the young brahmin Mati, after he died, he transmigrated and took rebirth as a hell being.

2.­341

“O monks, what do you think? I am the one who was the young brahmin Sumati then, and who was established in the bodhisattva practice. The act of my offering blue lotuses to Buddha Dīpaṃkara ripened and caused me to experience great happiness in saṁsāra. That root of virtue became the sole cause, condition, and accumulation of my unexcelled, total, and complete enlightenment, and up to this day the ripening of that action is the reason that the band of five hundred friends have made offerings to me in the same way.” [F.91.a] [B8]

The Story of Abhaya

2.­342

As the Blessed One was traveling from Śrāvastī to Rājagṛha, he came to a certain place in the wilderness where, under the shade of the trees, he paused to rest a moment before continuing.

2.­343

Up ahead, Venerable Ānanda saw a fork in the path. There was great danger of lions on the path, so he asked the Blessed One, “Lord, the road forks here. One way is direct but dangerous; the other is meandering but safe. Lord, by which path should we proceed?”

2.­344

The Blessed One replied, “Ānanda, wherever the tathāgatas, the arhats, the totally and completely awakened buddhas dwell there is nothing to fear, and no need to be scared or anxious, so lead us down the direct path.”

2.­345

Two children from the village were playing not far from where the Blessed One stood. One of them was holding a tiny drum. The other clasped a bow and arrow. The two of them saw the Blessed One from a distance, graced and resplendent with the thirty-two excellent marks of a great person. They looked at the Blessed Buddha, and the sight of him filled them with happiness. Happily they approached the Blessed One, and when they arrived they touched their heads to the Blessed One’s feet and requested of him, “Lord, though there is great danger of lions on this path, please allow us to escort the Blessed One.”

2.­346

The Blessed One asked, “Children, what will you do if the threat of lions becomes imminent?”

The first one replied, “Lord, I’ll scare them with the sound of my drum!”70 [F.91.b]

And the other replied, “I’ll scare them with the sound of my bow and arrow!”

2.­347

The children walked on ahead of the Blessed One, and the Blessed One thought, “These two have already produced roots of virtue.” With this thought, the Blessed One told them, “Children, by your mere happiness the two of you have already escorted me to safety. You may be on your way now,” and the two children departed. At that moment, the Blessed One smiled.

2.­348

Now it is the nature of the blessed buddhas’ smiles that when they smile, colorful beams of blue, yellow, red, and white light radiate from their mouths, with some traveling up and others traveling down.

2.­349

Those that travel down go to the beings in the Reviving Hell, the Black Thread Hell, the Crushing Hell, the Shrieking Hell, the Screaming Hell, the Hot Hell, the Hell of Extreme Heat, the Hell of Ceaseless Agony, the Blistering Hell, the Bursting Blister Hell, the Hell of Chattering Teeth, the Hell of Lamentation, the Cold Whimpering Hell, the Splitting Open Like a Blue Lotus Hell, the Splitting Open Like a Lotus Hell, and the Splitting Open Like a Great Lotus Hell, and as they descend they cool the beings in the hot hells, and warm the beings in the cold hells.

2.­350

In this way they soothe the particular injuries of those beings, who wonder, “Have we died and been reborn somewhere other than this place?” Then, to engender faith in them, the blessed ones radiate an emanation, and when the beings see it, they think, “Alas, it is neither that we have died and left this place, nor that we have been born elsewhere. Rather it is because of the unprecedented appearance of this emanation that our particular injuries have been soothed.” They feel real joy toward the emanation, exhausting the deeds that brought them to experience the hells. [F.92.a] Now, as fit vessels of the truths, they take rebirth among the gods and humans.

2.­351

The rays of light that travel up go to the following gods: those of the Abodes of the Four Great Kings, the Heaven of the Thirty-Three, the Strifeless Heaven, Tuṣita Heaven, the Delighting in Creation Heaven, the Heaven of the Masters of Others’ Creations, and the Heaven of Brahmā’s Assembly; those of the realms called Brahmin Priests, Great Brahmā, Limited Splendor, Immeasurable Splendor, Radiant Heaven, Lesser Virtue, Immeasurable Virtue, Extensive Virtue, and the Cloudless Heaven; and those of the realms called Increasing Merit, Great Result, None Greater, Sorrowless, Sublime Vision, Great Vision, and Supreme. There they sound a cry of impermanence, suffering, emptiness, and selflessness, and they echo the following two verses:

2.­352
Cultivate renunciation,
Practice the Buddha’s teaching‍—
Trample the lord of death’s army
Like an elephant in a house of reeds!
2.­353
Those who mind their way along the path
Of this Dharma and Vinaya
Will abandon the round of rebirth
And put an end to suffering.
2.­354

Then the rays of light circle through the trichiliocosm and come back to the blessed ones. Should the blessed one wish to make a revelation about past deeds, they will disappear into the Blessed One’s back. Should he wish to foretell the future, they will disappear into the chest. Should he wish to prophesy about a hell birth, they will disappear into the soles of the feet. Should he wish to prophesy about an animal birth, they will disappear into the heels. Should he wish to prophesy about birth as an anguished spirit, they will disappear into the big toe. [F.92.b] Should he wish to prophesy about a human birth, they will disappear into the knees. Should he wish to prophesy about someone’s becoming a great universal monarch, they will disappear into the palm of the left hand. Should he wish to prophesy about someone’s becoming a universal monarch, they will disappear into the palm of the right hand. Should he wish to prophesy about a god birth, they will disappear into the navel. Should he wish to prophesy about the enlightenment of the listeners, they will disappear into the mouth. Should he wish to prophesy about the enlightenment of the solitary buddhas, they will disappear into the hair between the eyebrows. Should he wish to prophesy about an unexcelled, total, and complete enlightenment, they will disappear into the crown of the head.

2.­355

After these particular rays of light had circled the Blessed One three times, they disappeared into the hair between the Blessed One’s eyebrows. Then Venerable Ānanda joined his palms in reverence and praised the Blessed One with the following verse:

2.­356
“From your mouth’s great gate spill forth
Scores of thousand-colored spectra.
Like the shining of the sun,
They illumine everything.”
2.­357

He then supplicated him with the following verses:

“The lords of beings, the buddhas who cast off disconsolation,
Are rid of savagery and pride, and are themselves the cause of all that’s good.
These victors over every rival, in the absence of cause and condition
Do not display their smiles, which are the color of conch and lotus root.
2.­358
“So if you know it’s time, for your mind never falters,
Then come‍—ascetic, victor‍—quell your disciples’ hesitation.
O sage, greatest of the herd, with speech unrivaled, sure, and good,
Reassure those prone to doubt.
2.­359
“Mountain still, and vast as oceans,
Buddha, fully awakened lord,
Your smile is no mundane event.
Hero, make it manifest so that many might pay heed.
2.­360
“With speech like a clap of thunder,
Graceful like a royal bull,
Oh tell the fruits awaiting those,
The peerless ones, who praise you!
2.­361

“Lord, if in the absence of the right causes and conditions the tathāgatas, the arhats, the totally and completely awakened buddhas do not smile, what are the causes and conditions that make them smile?”

2.­362

“Ānanda, so it is,” replied the Blessed One. [F.93.a] “It is just as you say, Ānanda. Without the right causes and conditions the tathāgatas, the arhats, the totally and completely awakened buddhas do not smile. Ānanda, did you see those two children who offered to serve me?”

“Yes, Lord, I saw them,” said Ānanda.

2.­363

“Ānanda, by the roots of the virtue of these children’s actions, the happiness they felt toward me, and the wholeheartedness of their generosity, they will not fall to the lower realms for thirteen eons. For thirteen eons they will take rebirth among gods and humans. After circling in saṃsāra, in their final rebirth, their final dwelling place, they will take birth as a human being. Then they will go forth and manifest the thirty-seven wings of enlightenment without a teacher or any instruction. One will manifest the enlightenment of a solitary buddha and become the solitary buddha known as Dundubhisvara, and the other will be known as Abhaya. That is what shall come of their act of generosity.”

The Story of Lake of Jewels

2.­364

When the Blessed One was in Śrāvastī, there lived a certain householder, prosperous and wealthy, a person of vast and magnificent means, endowed with the wealth of Vaiśravaṇa‍—with wealth to rival Vaiśravaṇa’s. When the time came for him to marry, he took a wife and they enjoyed themselves and coupled.

2.­365

One day his wife conceived, and when she did she found herself suddenly adorned by all manner of adornments. Parasols, banners, and flags fluttered from the top of the palatial house; different kinds of flowers had been strewn and sundry fragrances sprinkled about; and as she sat upon her bed she found she was surrounded by a retinue of women.

2.­366

“Oh my! Has my wife been possessed [F.93.b] by a ghost?” the householder wondered, and he brought her to the soothsayers.

“No,” the soothsayers told him, “she has not been possessed by a ghost. All this has taken place on account of the being in her womb.”

2.­367

Then after nine or ten months had passed, she gave birth to a child who was well proportioned, pleasing to the eye, beautiful, and decorated with adornments, who bore no trace of the womb, or of the placenta, or of blood.

2.­368

Every time the women wanted to bathe him and would remove one of his adornments, another would appear. When they so much as loosened one and moved it aside, another would appear in its place.

“These adornments have arisen as a result of his merit,” his mother told them. “Don’t remove them. Just wash him with the adornments on.”

2.­369

So the nurses bathed him with the adornments on. When they placed him on his bed it disappeared and a celestial bed appeared in its place. Also, in place of their palatial home, there appeared a multistoried celestial palace, with fluttering parasols, banners, and flags, and different kinds of flowers and fragrances strewn and sprinkled all about. In that multistoried palace, on the pillows of his celestial bed, a divine pillar appeared as well, made of gold inlaid with precious stones. In front of the pillar four great treasures appeared, brimming with jewels that never seemed to increase or decrease, even if hundreds or thousands of them were removed.

2.­370

When his parents saw all this they were ecstatic. At the elaborate feast celebrating his birth they asked, “What name should we give this child?” And they named him, saying, “Since the house filled up like a lake of jewels when this child was born, his name will be Lake of Jewels.”

2.­371

Young Lake of Jewels was brought up by eight nurses‍—two nurses to hold him in their laps, two wet nurses, two nurses to bathe him, and two nurses to play with him. [F.94.a] They reared him on milk, yogurt, butter, ghee, and milk solids. They raised him with a protection cord and the eye of a female peacock feather, and he flourished like a lotus in a lake. Wherever he walked, nonhuman spirits unfurled great lengths of new, untouched cloth and strewed different kinds of flowers on the ground before him.

2.­372

As he grew up, he studied letters, tallying, and arithmetic; the study of seals, lending, deposits, and commerce; and the examination of cloth, jewels, gems, incense, medicine, elephants, horses, and arms and armor. He became skilled in writing, skilled at reading, learned, decisive, and industrious, a master of the eight types of examination.

2.­373

The houses and gardens that his father had prepared for them to live in during winter, spring, and summer all also became celestial gardens with parasols, banners, and flags, and different kinds of flowers and fragrances strewn and sprinkled about. When he was old enough for sensual pleasures, divine goddesses appeared. If he went to sit on the roof of the house, women came and played music for him, and all of the enjoyment and coupling in which he partook was the ripening of his own merit.

2.­374

Then, after some time, he began to deeply admire the Buddha, deeply admire the Dharma, and deeply admire the Saṅgha. He thought, “I have experienced every pleasure, human and divine. I must go forth in the Dharma and Vinaya so well spoken, in order to ford the floodwaters and completely escape my fetters with diligence, practice, and effort!” [F.94.b]

2.­375

He gave gifts and made merit, and after he had made many poor people wealthy, he went forth in the doctrine of the Blessed One. After his going forth, wherever he traveled, there celestial beds would appear. Wherever he walked, nonhuman beings unfurled great lengths of new, untouched cloth and strewed different kinds of flowers on the ground before him. He found all this very embarrassing, so the Blessed One told him, “If you sincerely stop being concerned with them, they will go away.” As soon as he heard this, he stopped being so concerned with them, and they went away.

2.­376

Then, casting away all afflictive emotions through diligence, practice, and effort, he manifested arhatship. As an arhat, free from the attachments of the three realms, his mind regarded gold no differently than filth, and the palms of his hands as like space itself. He became cool like wet sandalwood. His insight crushed ignorance like an eggshell. He achieved the insights, superknowledges, and discriminations. He had no regard for worldly profit, passion, or acclaim. He became an object of offering, veneration, and respectful address by Indra, Upendra, and the other gods.

2.­377

The monks asked the Blessed One, “Lord, what action did Lake of Jewels take that ripened into his birth into a family of great means, prosperity, and wealth, and that he was of good form, pleasing to the eye, and beautiful, adorned with every type of adornment, and born without any trace of the womb, or of the placenta, or of blood; that upon his birth a multistoried celestial mansion, a celestial bed, and a divine pillar appeared; that wherever he walked, [F.95.a] nonhuman beings unfurled great lengths of new, untouched cloth and strewed different kinds of flowers on the ground before him; that when he grew up, there came to him glories both human and divine; and that he pleased the Blessed One, did not displease him, went forth in the doctrine of the Blessed One, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifested arhatship?”

“It came about by the power of his prayers,” the Blessed One replied.

2.­378

“Lord, where did he make these prayers?”

“Monks,” the Blessed One explained, “in times past, in this fortunate eon, when people lived as long as twenty thousand years and the tathāgata, the arhat, the totally and completely awakened buddha possessed of insight and perfect conduct, the sugata, the knower of the world, the tamer of persons, the charioteer, the unsurpassed one, the teacher of humans and gods, the blessed buddha known as Kāśyapa was in the world, there lived in Śrāvastī a certain householder, prosperous and wealthy, a person of vast and magnificent means, endowed with the wealth of Vaiśravaṇa‍—with wealth to rival Vaiśravaṇa’s.

2.­379

“He began to deeply admire the Buddha, deeply admire the Dharma, and deeply admire the Saṅgha, so he built a monastery complete in every respect and invited the Blessed Kāśyapa and the rest of the saṅgha of monks to that very temple for food and to take their baths.

2.­380

“That night he prepared everything that was needed for the baths and set forth foods of a hundred flavors, and after inviting the Blessed Kāśyapa and the rest of the saṅgha of monks to take their baths, he contented them with the foods of a hundred flavors. [F.95.b] He then brought the hair and nails of the Blessed One into the monastery, and commissioned that a reliquary stūpa containing the hair and nails of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa be built there. Assembling the workers, he had the stūpa built without delay, complete in every respect.

2.­381

“One day he looked and saw that the stūpa had been defiled by birds, so to cover it he built a tall, arched enclosure with open windows and screened windows.71 Then he covered it with a canopy and put up parasols, victory banners, and flags.

2.­382

“On the grounds inside and on the floor of the stūpa itself he laid flowers, burning sticks of incense, incense powders, and incense cones;72 performed veneration with music; and prayed, ‘By this root of virtue, wherever I am born, may it be into a family of great means, prosperity, and wealth. May I be well proportioned, pleasing to the eye, and beautiful, and be born covered with adornments and without any trace of the womb, or of the placenta, or of blood. Upon my birth, may there appear a multistoried celestial mansion, a celestial bed, and a divine pillar made of gold inlaid with precious stones. In front of the pillar may great treasures appear, brimming with jewels that never seem to increase or decrease, even if hundreds or thousands of them are removed. When I am grown, may there come to me glories both human and divine. May I please and not displease Uttara, the young brahmin prophesied by the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa to be the next blessed buddha. Going forth in his doctrine alone may I cast away all afflictive emotions and manifest arhatship.’ [F.96.a]

2.­383

“O monks, what do you think? The one who was that householder then is none other than Lake of Jewels. The acts of venerating the Blessed Kāśyapa and the others in the saṅgha of his disciples, building a reliquary stūpa containing the Buddha’s hair and nails that was complete in every respect, and praying, ripened such that wherever he was born, it was into a family of great means, prosperity, and wealth, and he was well proportioned, pleasing to the eye, and beautiful, decorated with every ornament, and born without any trace of the womb, or of the placenta, or of blood. Upon his birth a multistoried celestial mansion, a celestial bed, and a divine pillar appeared, and when he grew up there came to him glories both human and divine.

2.­384

“So it is, monks, now that I myself have become the very equal of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa‍—equal in strength, equal in deeds, and equal in skillful means‍—that he has pleased me, not displeased me, gone forth in my very doctrine, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifested arhatship.”

The Story of Wealth’s Delight

2.­385

As the Blessed One was making his way through the countryside in Kāśi, he came to Vārāṇasī. At that time, the group of five monks were staying in Vārāṇasī, in the Ṛṣivadana.73

2.­386

Now the group of five monks saw the Blessed One from a distance. Seeing him, they gathered together and made an agreement among themselves, saying “My, how the ascetic Gautama has become so lazy and so indolent, no longer keeping his fast. How much food he eats now‍—cooked rice and milled grains! He anoints his body with ghee and sesame oil and bathes with warm water. He’s coming toward us! Let us say to him, ‘Hello, Gautama. There are seats here, so [F.96.b] go ahead and sit if you want to,’ but let’s not address him respectfully, nor bow to him, nor rise from our seats to greet him.”

2.­387

But as the Blessed One got closer to the group of five monks they were overwhelmed by his radiant glory until they found themselves incapable of treating him with disrespect. One of them rose from his seat and set out a cushion for him. Another readied cool water for him to wash his feet and positioned a footrest for him. A third stood up and held the edge of his robe. “This way, Gautama‍—if you please! Welcome, Gautama! O Gautama, please have a seat on this cushion we have prepared for you,” they said.

2.­388

Then the Blessed One thought, “It seems these foolish persons have forgotten the agreement they made among themselves,” and he sat on the seat they had prepared for him.

2.­389

The group of five monks began to address the Blessed One merely by his given name, or by his surname, or as an ordinary monk. Thereupon the Blessed One told the group of five monks, “Monks, do not address the Tathāgata merely by his given name, nor by his surname, nor as an ordinary monk. If you do so, harm will befall you for a long time, and you will not benefit, but suffer. The reason for this, monks, is that harm comes to those who address the Tathāgata, the arhat, the totally and completely awakened buddha merely by his given name, or by his surname, or as an ordinary monk, and they do not benefit, but suffer.”

2.­390

“Gautama,” they said, “your bearing, conduct, and previous mortifications were all superhuman, and indeed it is possible that you have achieved perfection, the wisdom particular to the noble ones, or that you live amid a feeling of bliss. [F.97.a] But how can we know if this is true, for now you have become so lazy and so indolent, no longer keeping your fast. You eat so much‍—cooked rice and milled grains! And you anoint your body with ghee and sesame oil and bathe with warm water.”

2.­391

The Blessed One asked the group of five monks, “Monks, do you see that now the Tathāgata’s complexion and faculties are not the same as they were before?”

“Yes, Gautama, we see,” they replied.

2.­392

The Blessed One continued,74 “Monks, there are two extremes toward which renunciants should not tend. You should not draw near to nor even approach them. What are they? They are the tendency toward seductive luxuries, which for city dwellers have become customary and for ordinary people a habit, and the tendency toward self-inflicted hardships, which are a form of suffering, do not belong to the noble Dharma, and are in fact harmful. For those who keep their distance from these two extremes, there is a middle way that fully enlightens, passes beyond all sorrow, gives rise to the eye of wisdom, and brings true peace. What is this middle way? It is the eightfold path: right view, right understanding, right speech, right action, right livelihood, right effort, right mindfulness, and right meditation.”

2.­393

The Blessed One instructed the group of five monks as follows. In the morning, the Blessed One gave a teaching to two of the five monks while the other three went for alms in the village. The six of them then prepared a meal of whatever food those three brought back. In the evening, the Blessed One instructed the three monks while the other two went for alms in the village. [F.97.b] Only the group of five monks prepared a meal of whatever food those two brought back, since the Blessed One had already taken his food in the morning.

2.­394

That evening the Blessed One addressed the group of five monks:

“Monks, regarding things not previously heard,75 when I had reflected thoroughly, vision arose, and insight, knowledge, and understanding arose, as I thought, ‘This is suffering, the truth of noble beings.’76

2.­395

“Monks, regarding things not previously heard, when I had reflected thoroughly, vision arose, and insight, knowledge, and understanding arose, as I thought, ‘This is the origin of suffering, this is the cessation of suffering, and this is the path that leads to the cessation of suffering‍—the truths of noble beings.’

2.­396

“Monks, regarding things not previously heard, when I had reflected thoroughly, vision arose, and insight, knowledge, and understanding arose, as I thought, ‘With higher knowledge I should comprehend suffering, that truth of noble beings.’

2.­397

“Monks, regarding things not previously heard, when I had reflected thoroughly, vision arose, and insight, knowledge, and understanding arose, as I thought, ‘With higher knowledge I should relinquish the origin of suffering, that truth of noble beings.’

2.­398

“Monks, regarding things not previously heard, when I had reflected thoroughly, vision arose, and insight, knowledge, and understanding arose, as I thought, ‘With higher knowledge I should actualize the cessation of suffering, that truth of noble beings.’

2.­399

“Monks, regarding things not previously heard, when I had reflected thoroughly, vision arose, and insight, knowledge, and understanding arose, as I thought, ‘With higher knowledge I should cultivate the path that leads to the cessation of suffering, that truth of noble beings.’

2.­400

“Monks, regarding things not previously heard, when I had reflected thoroughly, vision arose, and insight, knowledge, and understanding arose, as I thought, ‘With higher knowledge I have comprehended suffering, that truth of noble beings.’ [F.98.a]

2.­401

“Monks, regarding things not previously heard, when I had reflected thoroughly, vision arose, and insight, knowledge, and understanding arose, as I thought, ‘With higher knowledge I have relinquished the origin of suffering, that truth of noble beings.’

2.­402

“Monks, regarding things not previously heard, when I had reflected thoroughly, vision arose, and insight, knowledge, and understanding arose, as I thought, ‘With higher knowledge I have actualized the cessation of suffering, that truth of noble beings.’

2.­403

“Monks, regarding things not previously heard, when I had reflected thoroughly, vision arose, and insight, knowledge, and understanding arose, as I thought, ‘With higher knowledge I have cultivated the path that leads to the cessation of suffering, that truth of noble beings.’

2.­404

“Monks, as long as I had not achieved the vision, insight, knowledge, and understanding of the four truths of noble beings in their three phases and twelve aspects, I had not been freed from the world of devas, māras, and brahmās, from its living beings including mendicants and brahmins, from its living beings including humans and gods. I had not escaped from it, severed ties with it, or been delivered from it. Nor did I dwell fully with a mind free from error. Monks, I did not have the understanding that I had fully awakened to unsurpassed and perfect buddhahood.

2.­405

“Monks, once I had achieved the vision, insight, knowledge, and understanding of the four truths of noble beings in their three phases and twelve aspects, I was freed from the world of devas, māras, and brahmās, from its living beings including mendicants and brahmins, from its living beings including humans and gods. I had escaped from it, severed ties with it, and been delivered from it. I dwelled fully with a mind free from error. [F.98.b] Monks, then I had the understanding that I had fully awakened to unsurpassed and perfect buddhahood.”

2.­406

When the Blessed One had given this Dharma teaching, Venerable Kauṇḍinya achieved the Dharma vision that is free from dust and stainless with regard to phenomena.

2.­407

The Blessed One now asked Venerable Kauṇḍinya, “Kauṇḍinya, have you understood the Dharma?”

“Yes, Blessed One, I have.”

2.­408

“Kauṇḍinya, have you understood the Dharma? Have you understood?”

“Yes, Sugata, I have understood it. I understand.”

“Because Venerable Kauṇḍinya has understood the Dharma, he shall be called Ājñāta­kauṇḍinya.”77


2.­409

When this Dharma teaching had been explained, the terrestrial yakṣas began to chatter and sing, “Friends, in Vārāṇasī, in the woods of the deer park at Ṛṣivadana, for the great benefit of many, to the delight of many, out of compassion for this transient world, for the well-being and benefit of gods and human beings, in accord with the Dharma, the Blessed One has turned the wheel of the Dharma in its three phases and twelve aspects. In all the world, no one has turned such a wheel of Dharma in its three phases and twelve aspects‍—neither ascetics, brahmins, gods, māras, Brahmā himself, nor anyone else. Its turning will swell the ranks of those in the realm of the gods and diminish the number of those in the realm of the demigods.”

2.­410

When they heard the terrestrial yakṣas, all the celestial yakṣas and the gods in the Abodes of the Four Great Kings, the Heaven of the Thirty-Three, the Strifeless Heaven, the Tuṣita Heaven, the Delighting in Creation Heaven, and the Heaven of the Masters of Others’ Creations also began to chatter and sing, and what they said immediately thundered throughout Brahmāloka.

2.­411

The gods of Brahmāloka also began to chatter and sing, saying, “Friends, in Vārāṇasī, [F.99.a] in the woods of the deer park at Ṛṣivadana, for the great benefit of many, to the delight of many, out of compassion for this transient world, for the well-being and benefit of gods and human beings, in accord with the Dharma, the Blessed One has turned the wheel of the Dharma in its three phases and twelve aspects.

2.­412

“In all the world, no one has turned such a wheel of Dharma in its three phases and twelve aspects‍—neither ascetics, brahmins, gods, māras, Brahmā himself, nor anyone else. Its turning will swell the ranks of those in the realm of the gods and diminish the number of those in the realm of the demigods.”

2.­413

In Vārāṇasī, in the woods of the deer park at Ṛṣivadana, in accord with the Dharma, the Blessed One has turned the wheel of the Dharma in its three phases and twelve aspects. That is why this Dharma discourse is known as Turning the Wheel of the Dharma.


2.­414

The Blessed One addressed the group of five monks a second time:

“Monks, these are the four truths of noble beings: the truth of noble beings that is suffering, the truth of noble beings that is the origin of suffering, the truth of noble beings that is the cessation of suffering, and the truth of noble beings that is the path leading to the cessation of suffering.

2.­415

“What is the truth of noble beings that is suffering? It is the suffering of birth, the suffering of aging, the suffering of sickness, and the suffering of death. It is the suffering of not having what you want, the suffering of getting what you do not want, and the suffering of seeking what you desire and not finding it. In short, it is the suffering of the five aggregates for appropriation. This is known as the truth of the noble ones that is suffering. In order to comprehend it one should cultivate the noble eightfold path: right view, right understanding, right speech, right action, right livelihood, right effort, right mindfulness, and the eighth, right meditative concentration.

2.­416

“What is the truth of the noble ones that is the origin of suffering? It is what causes you to take rebirth. It is the arising of delight that is bound up with attachment. [F.99.b] It is craving that is captivated by this and that. This is what we call the truth of the noble ones that is the origin of suffering. In order to relinquish it, one should cultivate the noble eightfold path: right view, right understanding, right speech, right action, right livelihood, right effort, right mindfulness, and the eighth, right meditative concentration.

2.­417

“What is the truth of the noble ones that is the cessation of suffering? It is the complete casting away, tossing aside, clearing out, exhaustion, removal, cessation, alleviation, and disappearance of any and every single thing that causes you to take rebirth; the disappearance of delight that is bound up with attachment; and the disappearance of craving that is captivated by this and that. This is what we call the truth of the noble ones that is the cessation of suffering. In order to actualize it, one should cultivate the noble eightfold path: right view, right understanding, right speech, right action, right livelihood, right effort, right mindfulness, and the eighth, right meditative concentration.

2.­418

“What is the noble truth of the path leading to the cessation of suffering? It is the noble eightfold path. One should thus cultivate right view, right understanding, right speech, right action, right livelihood, right effort, right mindfulness, and the eighth, right meditative concentration.”

2.­419

When this Dharma teaching had been explained, Venerable Ājñāta­kauṇḍinya’s mind was freed from the defilements, without any further appropriation. The others among the five monks achieved the Dharma vision that is free from dust and stainless with regard to phenomena. At that moment the first arhat came into the world. Including the Blessed One, now there were two.


2.­420

The Blessed One then addressed the other monks in the group of five:

“Monks, form is not the self. Monks, [F.100.a] if form were the self, then it would not be logical that form is subject to injury and suffering, and it would be logical for one to be able to say, with respect to form, ‘May my form be like this,’ or ‘May it not be like this.’ However, monks, form is subject to injury and suffering, and one is not able to say, ‘May my form be like this,’ or ‘May it not be like this,’ because form is not the self.

2.­421

“Monks, sensations, perceptions, formations, and consciousness are not the self. Monks, if consciousness were the self, then it would not be logical that it is subject to injury and suffering, and it would be logical for one to have the ability with respect to consciousness to say, ‘May my consciousness be like this,’ or ‘May it not be like this.’ However, monks, consciousness is subject to injury and suffering, and one does not have the ability with respect to consciousness to say, ‘May my consciousness be like this,’ or ‘May it not be like this,’ because consciousness is not the self.

2.­422

“O monks, what do you think‍—is form permanent, or is it impermanent?”

“It is impermanent, Lord.”

“And is something that is impermanent suffering, or is it not suffering?”

“It is suffering, Lord.”

2.­423

“Regarding those things that are impermanent and, therefore, suffering‍—do noble listeners who are educated in the teachings grasp at a self, thinking, ‘This is mine,’ ‘This is the self,’ or ‘This is the nature of the self’?”

“No, Lord, they do not.”

2.­424

“O monks, what do you think‍—are sensations, perceptions, formations, and consciousness permanent or impermanent?”

“They are impermanent, Lord.”

“And is something that is impermanent [F.100.b] suffering or not suffering?”

“It is suffering, Lord.”

2.­425

“Regarding those things that are impermanent and, therefore, suffering‍—do noble listeners who are educated in the teachings grasp at a self, thinking, ‘This is mine,’ ‘This is the self,’ or ‘This is the nature of the self’?”

“No, Lord, they do not.”

2.­426

“Monks, that is why whatever the form‍—whether it arose in the past, present, or future, or whether it is internal or external, gross or subtle, bad or good, near or far away‍—one should view all of these with perfect wisdom, thinking, ‘This is not mine,’ ‘This is not the self,’ and ‘This is not the nature of the self.’

2.­427

“Monks, that is why whatever the sensation, perception, formation, and consciousness‍—whether it arose in the past, present, or future, or whether it is internal or external, gross or subtle, bad or good, near or far away‍—one should view all of these with perfect wisdom, thinking, ‘This is not mine,’ ‘This is not the self,’ and ‘This is not the nature of the self.’

2.­428

“Monks, this is why noble listeners who are educated in the teachings see perfectly that these five aggregates for appropriation are not ‘mine,’ are not the self, and are not the nature of the self. Since they see this so perfectly, they do not grasp at any worldly thing. Since they do not grasp, they experience absolutely no discontentment. Because they have no discontentment, they bring an end to their own rebirth. With the thought, ‘I have lived the conduct leading to liberation. I have done what was before me. I shall know no other existence,’ they pass into parinirvāṇa.”

2.­429

When he explained this Dharma teaching, the minds of the others among the group of five monks were freed from the defilements, without any further appropriation. As of that moment, five arhats had come into the world. Including the Blessed One, [F.101.a] now there were six.


2.­430

Thereupon the monks requested of the Blessed One, “Lord, tell us why the Blessed One has delivered our group of five monks from the ocean of saṃsāra, given us the great fortune of power, strength, and the precious limbs of enlightenment, and established us in the unsurpassed, supreme welfare of nirvāṇa.”

2.­431

“Not only now, monks” the Blessed One explained, “but in times past as well, and in the same way, I risked my life to deliver your group of five monks from the ocean of defilements and granted you a magnificent fortune of precious jewels. Listen well!

2.­432

“Monks, in times past there was a king named King Brahmadatta who reigned in the city of Vārāṇasī. His kingdom was prosperous, flourishing, happy, and well populated. The harvest was good. Quarreling and arguments had ceased, there was no fighting or infighting, and there were no robbers, thieves, illness, or famine. Rice, sugarcane, cattle, and buffalo were plentiful. His was a reign in accord with the Dharma. He ruled the kingdom gently and mercifully, as a parent cares for a beloved only child.

2.­433

“At that time in Vārāṇasī there lived a certain sea captain by the name of Wealth. He was prosperous and wealthy, a person of vast and magnificent means, endowed with the wealth of Vaiśravaṇa‍—with wealth to rival Vaiśravaṇa’s. When the time came for him to marry he took a wife, and they enjoyed themselves and coupled. As they enjoyed themselves and coupled, one day his wife conceived. After nine or ten months had passed, she gave birth to a child who was well proportioned, pleasing to the eye, and beautiful, with glowing, golden skin and a well-rounded head, long arms, a broad brow, a fine and prominent nose, and eyebrows that met.

2.­434

“At the elaborate feast celebrating his birth they asked, ‘What name should we give this child?’ And they named him, saying, ‘Since this is the child of Wealth, his name will be Wealth’s Delight.’ [F.101.b] They reared young Wealth’s Delight on milk, yogurt, butter, ghee, and milk solids, and he flourished like a lotus in a lake.

2.­435

“As he grew up he studied letters, tallying, and arithmetic; the study of seals, lending, deposits, and commerce; and the examination of cloth, jewels, gems, incense, medicine, elephants, horses, and arms and armor. He became skilled in writing, skilled at reading, learned, decisive, and industrious, a master of the eight types of examination.

2.­436

“The child had a loving nature, was compassionate, loved beings, and took delight in being generous. He asked for his parents’ permission and began to make merit and give gifts to ascetics, brahmins, practitioners, mendicants, the poor, and the bereft.

2.­437

“One day the captain, Wealth’s Delight’s father, fell ill, and although he was treated with medicinal roots, stems, leaves, flowers, and fruits, he could not be cured, and died. He was laid on a palanquin festooned with blue, yellow, red, and white cloth, and after the ceremonial veneration of his bones, a brief funeral watch was held for him. Afterward, King Brahmadatta appointed the son, Wealth’s Delight, to be captain, who with his father’s wealth carried on business with many merchants, and who after his father’s death also began to engage in extraordinary acts of generosity.

2.­438

“One day the thought occurred to him, ‘Others might take issue with my giving gifts and making merit, using the wealth accumulated by my father. People will say, “What’s so great about making merit by giving away stuff somebody else piled up?” ’

‘In that case,’ he decided, ‘I will make my own fortune! [F.102.a] Make no mistake, once I’ve earned my own income, then I’ll really give gifts and make merit!’

2.­439

“After that he made an announcement: ‘Any merchant who wishes to set sail on the great ocean with Captain Wealth’s Delight will trade duty-free, exempt from all taxes on earnings, ship fares, and convoy payments! Prepare your wares!’

2.­440

“As soon as they heard this, five hundred merchants gathered, bringing camels, cows, and donkeys laden with goods. They made their way through the villages, towns, cities, forest settlements, and outlying districts until they arrived on the shores of the great ocean. After a ship had been hired with five hundred gold coins, they enlisted five types of personnel: cooks, solicitors, advisors, sweepers, and navigators. The cooks prepared whatever food and drink there was on board. The solicitors settled any disputes that arose. The advisors advised them about their wealth. The sweepers swabbed the decks. And the navigators observed the movements of the stars.

2.­441

“Now, when they saw the great ocean, the merchants became afraid and did not want to board the ship. So the captain said to the navigators, ‘Tell them just how wonderful the great ocean is!’

2.­442

“The navigators made an announcement, saying, ‘Pay heed, merchants of Jambudvīpa! Upon this great ocean are jewels beyond price‍—gemstones, pearls, blue beryls, conches, precious stones, coral, silver, gold, emeralds, cat’s eyes, rubies, and conches with clockwise whorls!78 Let those among you who wish for such precious jewels set out upon this great ocean, so you might satiate yourself and your parents, children, spouses, servants both female and male, laborers, other paid help, friends, ministers, and relatives both young and old, and so you might [F.102.b] be able to approach the ascetics and brahmins from time to time with offerings that bequeath good fortune, ripen into happiness, and cause you to be reborn in heaven in the next life!’ At that, the worldly people who wished for wealth‍—which was almost everyone‍—climbed aboard the ship, until the ship was not able to hold them all.

2.­443

“Then the captain wondered, ‘What’s going to happen now if I send them away?’ With this in mind, he said to the navigators, ‘Tell them the ways in which the great ocean is not so wonderful.’

2.­444

“And the navigators announced, ‘Pay heed, merchants of Jambudvīpa! Upon this great ocean lurk such terrors as these: fearsome fish, fearsome timiṅgila fish that might swallow you, fearsome timiṅgilagila fish that could swallow you whole, terrifying waves, terrifying expanses, terrifying kumbhīra sea monsters, terrifying śiśumāra sea monsters, as well as the threat of wrecking into mountains beneath the water, and black winds most treacherous!79 Then there are pirates garbed in blue and black who come to plunder your wealth and butcher those who try to escape them! So let those among you set out upon this great ocean who are willing to give up their parents, children, and spouses; their servants both male and female; and their laborers, other paid help, friends, ministers, and relatives both young and old!’ Since there were few brave people and many cowards most of them fled, so the boats were able to hold those who remained.

2.­445

“The navigators cried out three times and the first anchor was loosed, then the second, and then the third. Then, the ship was carried forth by powerful winds caught by the head navigator and set sail like a great cloud. It proceeded with excellent wind conditions and arrived at Ratnadvīpa. [F.103.a]

2.­446

“The navigators instructed them, ‘Merchants of Jambudvīpa! On Ratnadvīpa, the isle of precious stones, there are all manner of semi-precious stones that look like precious jewels. You must examine well before taking them, or you will regret it when you return to Jambudvīpa. On this isle of precious stones also dwell sirens80 who lure men by any means they can, causing them ruin and suffering. On this isle of precious stones are intoxicating fruits, and anyone who eats them falls unconscious for seven days. You should not partake of these while you are there. On this isle of precious stones dwell nonhuman spirits as well. They will tolerate your presence for seven days, but if your aims, whatever they may be, have not been accomplished after seven days have passed, then a gale will come with such force as to carry the boat away.’

2.­447

“Having heard this, the merchants remained focused and attentive. Carefully they searched for precious jewels, filling the boat with them as if filling it with sesame, rice paddy, badara fruit, beans, and the like. Then they set sail, running directly downwind to Jambudvīpa. In this way they completed six such ocean voyages, and upon their return to Vārāṇasī they began to give gifts and make merit.

2.­448

“Now at that time there were five other cities in which lived five other captains. Though they set out, their boats were destroyed,81 and they thought, ‘Just one being, famed for great deeds, has the power to bring happiness to so many. Now the great Captain Wealth’s Delight is famed for his great deeds. He has completed six ocean voyages. If we can get him to agree, with his support we’ll be able to make a fortune.’ [F.103.b] They banded together and traveled to Vārāṇasī, where they met with Captain Wealth’s Delight.

2.­449

“ ‘Captain,’ they said, ‘though we set out, our treasure-boats were destroyed.82 You are famed for your great deeds, so have compassion for us and set sail with us on the great ocean, so that with your support we can make our fortunes.’ Captain Wealth’s Delight replied,

2.­450
“ ‘By the code of the mighty sea‍—
A seventh voyage there should not be.
2.­451

“ ‘Never before has anyone completed a seventh ocean voyage. However, so you can fulfill your intention and solely out of compassion for you all, I shall set sail on the ocean a seventh time.’

2.­452

“The great Captain Wealth’s Delight set out with the other five captains. They crossed the great ocean and arrived at the isle of precious stones where they gathered their jewels before sailing forth again, steering their ship in the direction of Jambudvīpa.

2.­453

“As the great Captain Wealth’s Delight sailed upon the ocean, he thought, ‘It is not clear that those of us who have set out upon the great ocean can avert tragedy and safely reach the other shore, so I will fill these sacks with precious gems and tie them to my waist.’ So he filled up all the small bags with precious gems. When he had tied them to his waist, he told the merchants, ‘Pay heed! If the ship is destroyed, grab hold of my body.’

2.­454

“Later, when the ship crashed into a mountain beneath the water, the five captains grabbed hold of Captain Wealth’s Delight’s body. Then Captain Wealth’s Delight thought, ‘As long as I am alive, I won’t be able to cross this great ocean to deliver them. But it is not possible for a dead body to stay sunk in the great ocean for long, so that won’t happen. Since that is not going to happen, I will die but my corpse will be able to cross the great ocean with speed.’

2.­455

“With this thought he said to the captains, [F.104.a] ‘Be resolute, and take heart! We shall avert tragedy and cross the great ocean with ease. Don’t let go of my body, not even once you have crossed the great ocean, for I have filled these sacks with precious gems and tied them to my waist. Take them and divide them up among you. They are enough to sustain the lives of those on both sides of your families for seven generations.’

2.­456

“After he said this, he prayed for unexcelled, total, and complete enlightenment, saying, ‘By this root of virtue, may I become a protector for the world’s blind who are without a guide, without any guide at all, without anyone to show them the way‍—an arhat, a totally and completely awakened buddha endowed with perfect knowledge and perfect conduct, a blessed one, a knower of the world, a tamer of persons, a charioteer, an unsurpassed one, a teacher of humans and gods‍—a blessed buddha.’ Having set his aspiration for unexcelled, total, and complete enlightenment, he took up a sharp knife and slit his own throat.

2.­457

“It is not possible for a dead body to stay sunk in the great ocean for long, and that didn’t happen. When it didn’t, some very fastidious nāgas brought the body to the seashore and cast it onto dry land. The five captains removed the jewels from his dead body and divided them among themselves, venerated his bones, and departed.

2.­458

“O monks, what do you think? I am the one who was Wealth’s Delight then, and lived the life of a bodhisattva. The five who were those five captains then are none other than this group of five monks. There I gave my life to deliver them from the waters of the great ocean, bestowed upon them a fortune of precious jewels, and placed them unharmed in a state of happiness. Now as well I have delivered you from the ocean of saṃsāra, given you this great fortune of power, strength, and the precious limbs of enlightenment, [F.104.b] and placed you in the unsurpassed, supreme welfare of nirvāṇa.” [B9]

The Bear: Two Stories

The First Story of the Bear

2.­459

When the Blessed One was in Rājagṛha and traveling in the Gayā region, he fell ill with a cold. An expert healer named Jīvaka advised him of the benefits of a medicinal butter called iron arrow. He prepared the butter decoction himself and offered it to the Blessed One. Since there was some left to spare, Jīvaka asked the Blessed One, “Lord, please tell me to whom I should give the leftover decoction.”

2.­460

The Blessed One replied to Jīvaka, “Jīvaka, ask the saṅgha to distribute it to whomever they wish.”

Jīvaka replied, “I shall do as the Blessed One has instructed,” and went to distribute the remaining decoction to the saṅgha, but none of the monks took any.

2.­461

When Devadatta noticed this he asked, “What’s that, Jīvaka?”

“This is what’s left of a medicinal butter called iron arrow that the Blessed One took. He offered it to the saṅgha, but no one took any.”

“I’ll take it,” Devadatta said. “Give me the same amount that the ascetic Gautama took.”

2.­462

“Devadatta, not only is the Blessed One’s body very big, but his strength is greater than yours,” Jīvaka replied. “You won’t be able to digest that much.”

“If the ascetic Gautama can digest it, why can’t I?” Devadatta retorted. Paying no heed to Jīvaka’s advice, he drank just as much as the Blessed One had.

2.­463

The next day the Blessed One had prepared a simple rice soup and was eating it. When Devadatta heard that the Blessed One had prepared a simple rice soup and was eating it, he said to Jīvaka, “Jīvaka, I too [F.105.a] shall prepare a simple rice soup.”

2.­464

Seeing his pallor, Jīvaka said, “Devadatta, if you can’t even digest butter, how will you be able to digest rice soup?”

“If the ascetic Gautama can tolerate it, why can’t I?” he said. With these words he prepared a simple rice soup of his own, but no sooner had he eaten it than stomach pain overtook him. He rolled around on the ground, unable to bear the pain in his stomach.

2.­465

Everyone in the world has those who are their friends, those who are enemies, and those in between. So someone went and summoned Venerable Ānanda and told him, “Lord Ānanda, a stomach illness has nearly killed Devadatta.” When he heard this Venerable Ānanda was concerned about his brother Devadatta and became worried. He approached the Blessed One and informed him, “Lord, Devadatta is near death from a stomach illness. Blessed One, please protect him!” As soon as the Blessed One heard this, he was seized by great compassion and hurried to where Devadatta was.

2.­466

When he got there he placed his hands on Devadatta’s head and said, “Devadatta, if it is by any measure true or a true statement that you, a murderer, and Rāhula are alike in my mind as two palms pressed together, then may you be healed.” No sooner had he said this than Devadatta was well.

Then the monks said, “Devadatta, the Blessed One took on the difficult task for you of saving your precious life.”

2.­467

“What’s so miraculous about that?” he retorted. “If he did not understand the study of medicine, how could he have established such an assembly as this?” Then he began devising some scheme to kill the Blessed One.

When the monks heard about this, they implored the Blessed One, “Lord, when the Blessed One protects Devadatta, all Devadatta does is try to kill the Blessed One. [F.105.b] Even now he is devising some scheme. Lord, tell us why Devadatta has not repaid your kindness, has no sense of gratitude, and makes a waste of what you have done.”

2.­468

“Not only now,” the Blessed One explained, “but in times past as well, and in the same way, he did not repay my kindness, had no sense of gratitude, and made a waste of what I did. Listen well!

2.­469

“Monks, in times past there lived in a certain mountain village a poor man who made his living by selling grass and wood. One day he ventured out on the mountain to cut down a tree and snow began to fall. Assailed by an icy wind and suffering from exposure in the bad weather, he took shelter inside a large rock cave.

2.­470

“At that time the Bodhisattva had taken birth as a bear. Now even when bodhisattvas take a lower birth with their bodies, their minds do not descend to lower realms. They are great beings, compassionate, with a loving nature, who care deeply for beings and are committed to their welfare. Thus the bear did not wish anyone harm but subsisted only on roots and fruit.

2.­471

“So it was that in that cave the bear had already amassed a stock of roots and fruit by the time that the man, driven by the wind, stumbled inside. Upon entering, the man saw him, was overcome with terror, and thought, ‘He has me now. I’m as good as dead! There’s no way for me to get out of his reach.’

2.­472

“When the Bodhisattva saw the man, he thought to himself, ‘This man has been driven here by the wind, and is terrified.’ Recognizing this, out of compassion for him he spoke to him in his own tongue, saying, ‘Fear not, my friend. You need not be afraid of me.’ Then the Bodhisattva sheltered the man with his own body, and provided him with roots and fruit. He continued to shelter the man with his own body for seven days.

2.­473

“After he had sustained him with roots and fruit like this for seven days and the bad weather had passed, the Bodhisattva [F.106.a] instructed him, ‘Human, return to your home. Don’t tell anyone I am here, for I have many enemies, and someone is sure to come and kill me for meat.’ Having said this the Bodhisattva set the man outside, and the man returned to his mountain village carrying a load of wood.

2.­474

“Now there in the mountain village, two hunters were out in pursuit of deer. When they saw the man carrying his load of wood, they said, ‘Here this man comes after spending seven days on the mountainside, away from the village‍—where has he been these seven days? What has he been eating?’

2.­475

“So they put their questions to him. He told his story to the two hunters in great detail, and right away they said to him, ‘Show us where the bear is, and we’ll kill it. Then we’ll give you your fair share of the bear meat.’

2.­476

“The man thought, ‘While it’s true that for seven days the bear protected me and did me no harm, there’s also not a thing to eat in my house, and if I lead these two men to the bear, everyone in my family will be able to eat for many days.’ So he said to the two men, ‘Very well, you two‍—I’ll show you where the bear is.’

2.­477

“After he showed the animal in the cave to the two hunters, they both shot the bear with poisoned arrows, and the searing pain of death’s approach overwhelmed the Bodhisattva. Knowing well that he was going to die, he spoke in verse:

2.­478
“ ‘I kept to myself in a narrow crevasse‍—
Whom did I rob then, and of what?
I made my meals of grass, roots, and fruit.
I did no harm to anyone.
2.­479
“ ‘But now it’s time and death draws near
And there is nothing I can do,
For be it bliss or be it pain,
All that is, is karma’s fruit.’
2.­480

“After the two men killed the bear, they skinned him and divided the meat into three parts. They said to the man, ‘Here, you can take your share.’ The man heard them and [F.106.b] held out his hands. But when he said, ‘Give it here,’ both his hands fell off onto the ground.

2.­481

“At the sight of this the two hunters screamed, ‘Aiieee! What is this?’

“ ‘For seven days,’ the man explained, ‘I faced wind and bad weather, and that bear sheltered me with his own body, sustaining me with roots and fruit. It is because of my ingratitude and refusal to repay his kindness that I have met with such results.’

2.­482

“Upon hearing this, the two hunters were immediately overcome with despair, and thought, ‘This was no ordinary being. How could we eat this flesh that is steeped in such mercy? It is worthy of veneration.’

2.­483

“In those days the world was adorned by the presence of a buddha, and the hunters took the meat to his monastery. When they arrived at the monastery, they offered the meat to the saṅgha. Laying eyes on it, one arhat thought, ‘This meat is steeped in the mercy of a bodhisattva of our fortunate eon.’ Recognizing this, he said to the monks, ‘Lords, this meat is steeped in the mercy of a bodhisattva of our good eon. It is worthy of veneration. Let us offer our respect!’ Having said this, he spoke this verse:

2.­484
“ ‘This great, fortunate beast
Bears the yoke of a bodhisattva.
Endowed with great compassion,
He is worthy of worship in the triple world.’
2.­485

“After the arhat had spoken these words, he, the monks, and the two hunters cremated the flesh, then built a reliquary stūpa for the remains, made a large offering to it, and departed.

“O monks, what do you think? I am the one who was that bear then, and lived the life of a bodhisattva. The one who was that man then is now Devadatta. And that time as well he did not repay my kindness, nor have a sense or gratitude, but [F.107.a] made a waste of what I did.”

The Second Story of the Bear

2.­486

This story begins with a narrative similar to the previous story.


2.­487

The monks addressed the Blessed One: “Lord, Devadatta has not repaid your kindness, has no sense of gratitude, and makes a waste of what you have done.”

“Not only now,” the Blessed One explained, “but in times past as well, and in the same way, he did not repay my kindness, had no sense of gratitude, and made a waste of what I did. Listen well!

2.­488

“Monks, in times past there was a certain mountain village where there lived a poor man who made his living by selling grass and wood. One day, he ventured into the forest to cut down a tree and a lion began to stalk him. In fear he scrambled up the tree, and he found a bear sitting there who had already climbed up because he too was afraid of the lion. When the man saw him he was doubly afraid and thought, ‘I’m safe from the threat of the lion, but now this one might cause me harm.’ That bear, however, was a bodhisattva of this fortunate eon.

2.­489

“Now even when bodhisattvas take a lower birth with their bodies, their minds do not descend to lower realms. The Bodhisattva saw him and thought, ‘This man is terrified.’

“Recognizing this, in compassion for him he spoke to him in his own tongue, saying, ‘Fear not, my friend. You need not have any fear of me.’ The Bodhisattva stretched out his paw, drew him further up, and sheltered him with his own body.

2.­490

“Then the Bodhisattva said to him, ‘You should know that this lion is hostile, and wishes to attack and kill us. So when I go to sleep, you protect me, and when you are sleeping, I will protect you. If we both protect one another, we’ll stay safe.’

“ ‘Ok,’ the man said, [F.107.b] and he rested, making a pillow of the Bodhisattva’s lap.

2.­491

“As the man was sleeping, the lion, king of beasts, said to the Bodhisattva, ‘Humans have no sense of gratitude. Give the man to me! After I eat him, I shall be on my way. Once I’m gone, you’re free to go wherever you please.’

2.­492

“The Bodhisattva replied, ‘I cannot forsake those who come to me for refuge. I can relinquish my own life, but I cannot forsake those who come to me for refuge.’ Just then the man awoke, and the Bodhisattva said, ‘Human, while you were sleeping I protected you. Now as I sleep, please do the same.’ Then the Bodhisattva made a pillow of the man’s lap and went to sleep.

2.­493

“As the Bodhisattva was sleeping, the lion said to the man, ‘Human, give the bear to me! After I eat him, I shall be on my way. Once I’m gone, you’re free to go wherever you please. If you don’t, after I’ve gone the bear is going to kill you anyway.’

“The man thought, ‘What the lion is saying is true.’ Squandering his life to come, his heart devoid of compassion, he heaved the bear out of the tree. As the bear plummeted from the tree, he spoke these verses:

2.­494
“ ‘Such misery! Of all worldly beings,
Those without Dharma one should fear most.
For among the wicked, they are the ones
Who would harm even their friends.’
2.­495

“No sooner had he struck the ground than the lion, king of beasts, killed and ate him, then departed from the region.

“When the man heard the bear’s words he was filled with great regret. ‘Oh no! What have I done!’ he thought. ‘When I was sleeping, he served me so well. He protected my life, and I betrayed him!’83 This drove him mad, and he ran all about, crying:

2.­496
“ ‘Such misery! Of all worldly beings,
Those without Dharma one should fear most.
For among the wicked, they are the ones
Who would harm even their friends.’
2.­497

“His brothers brought him to a doctor [F.108.a] and asked, ‘What has happened to him?’

“ ‘It is not a ghost that has caused this disturbance,’ he replied, ‘I cannot heal him.’

“In a solitary place not far from their mountain village there was a sage who was clairvoyant, a person of great miracles and great power. The brothers took the man, showed him to the sage, and asked, ‘What has driven him mad?’ The sage then told the brothers the story in detail.

2.­498

“ ‘He betrayed someone, and that’s why he went mad,’ he concluded. He taught the man the Dharma in such a way that he could return his mind to its ordinary state and then said, ‘You betrayed him‍—alas! It’s not right to treat another being who did such good for you the way you did.’ Having spoken thus, the sage recited these verses:

2.­499
“ ‘Seated, lying, standing, walking‍—
Whatever the occasion be‍—
No happiness is to be found
In the betrayal of a friend.
2.­500
“ ‘He spoke verses of compassion
Even as he went tumbling down.
For this, ill-minded man, you’ll burn
In flames, like the Khāṇḍava Forest.84
2.­501
“ ‘Because of the frightful things you’ve done,
The sorrow and suffering you have wrought,
When you pass on to the next world
A life of malady alone awaits you.
2.­502
“ ‘You’ll be terrified at the things you hear
As you sob in the horrid Shrieking Hell‍—
Episodes of tremendous torment,
Iterations of every ill.
2.­503
“ ‘Unbearable, your wicked deed‍—
Whatever did he do to you?
Among every type of wicked folk,
Some go so far as to harm their friends.
2.­504
“ ‘Remember the terrible sin that you,
Devoid of Dharma, chose to commit.
How could you have done this wicked deed?
Not the bear nor the lion should you forget.
2.­505
“ ‘You’ve so little sense, you failed to comprehend
How one should act toward a friend.
Through killing, you will meet your murder.
By malice, you will meet your foe. [F.108.b]
2.­506
“ ‘When you encountered a terrifying lion,
The bear offered you his service for the duration.
He protected you from falling,
A favor you did not return.
2.­507
“ ‘Those who teach the Dharma say,
“Betraying a friend is the vilest fetter.”
So when you die‍—you of rotten mind‍—
You’ll take rebirth in the hells.’85
2.­508

“Having heard the sage’s rebuke, the man regretted his actions and went forth in the presence of the very same sage.

“O monks, what do you think? I am the one who was that bear then, and lived the life of a bodhisattva. The one who was that man then is none other than Devadatta. At that time too, neither did he repay my kindness, nor did he have any sense of gratitude, but rather made a waste of what I did.”

The Story of Small Person with a Curving Spine

2.­509

When the Blessed One was in Śrāvastī, there lived a certain poor brahmin who was destitute of means and made his living begging for food. One day his wife became pregnant, and after she conceived the brahmin did not receive very much in the way of alms. After nine or ten months had passed, she gave birth to a child who was gaunt and emaciated and had a poor complexion, an ugly face, and a crooked spine.

2.­510

They celebrated his birth with whatever they could scrounge together and asked, “What name should we give this child?” And they named him, saying, “Since this child is very small, and has a curved spine, his name will be Small Person with a Curving Spine.” They reared him on milk, yogurt, butter, ghee, and milk solids.

2.­511

One day, this being’s past actions ripened such that his mother’s breast ran dry. After that his mother nourished him with cow and buffalo milk, but these too proved scarce. Now it is impossible and out of the question for a being in their final existence to die an untimely death. Thus, they could occasionally obtain cow and buffalo milk, and he did receive some modest nourishment.

2.­512

When he had grown, his father said to him, [F.109.a] “Child, our entire livelihood consists only of begging. We have neither fields to plow, nor any business to conduct. So go now and make your living from whatever food you can beg.”

2.­513

“As you wish,” the child replied, and he began to beg. But even when he would spend a long time walking all about, he never found more than was enough to barely keep himself alive.

2.­514

Then at a certain point the young man found faith in the doctrine of the Blessed One, so he approached a monk and asked him, “Lord, if appropriate, I wish to go forth in the Dharma and Vinaya so well spoken, complete my novitiate, and achieve full ordination. In the presence of the Blessed One, I too wish to practice the holy life.”

2.­515

“Are your parents still alive?” asked the monk.

“They are,” he replied.

“Have you informed your parents about this?”

“I have not, lord.”

2.­516

“Young man, the buddhas and their disciples neither lead novices to go forth nor confer full ordination without the parents’ permission,” the monk told him. “Go and inform your parents, then come back here. This will make things easier for you later on.”

2.­517

So Small Person with a Curving Spine heeded the monk’s advice, approached his parents, and said, “Mother, Father, I am asking for your kind permission to go forth in the doctrine of the Blessed One.”

2.­518

His parents thought, “Until now, his suffering knew no equal. The two of us have also suffered so. All it would take to bring him happiness is for him to go forth. Moreover, he’ll be able to achieve happiness not just in this life but in the next as well.” With these thoughts in mind, they said, “Of course, child. Should you achieve any special attainments, please demonstrate them to us.”

“As you wish,” he replied.

2.­519

After receiving permission from his parents, Small Person with a Curving Spine went on to the garden of Prince Jeta. There he approached the monk and told him, “Lord, I’ve informed both my parents. Now that my parents have given me their consent to go forth, Lord, if permitted, I wish to go forth in the Dharma and Vinaya so well spoken, [F.109.b] complete my novitiate, and achieve full ordination. In the presence of the Blessed One, I too wish to practice the holy life.”

2.­520

Great persons do that which is of benefit to others, so the monk led him to go forth as a novice and conferred on him full ordination. The monk provided him with two or three days’ worth of food, and then instructed him, “My child, one deer cannot feed another. Go then for alms to your home region, the country frequented by your father.”

2.­521

Heeding the words of his preceptor, he would occasionally go begging for alms. Sometimes, however, he would also try to eat food by seating himself in the rows of the saṅgha, but as the food was being distributed, his past actions would ripen such that the food and drink would run out just as it was to be distributed to him, or else some other intervening complication would arise. Even when they then returned, he would be passed over, and the food would be distributed to those behind him. Thus, even while seated there in the rows, sometimes he would get food and other times he would not.

2.­522

When the monks heard about this, they asked the Blessed One about it. The Blessed One replied, “Monks, let there be a rule established for monks sitting behind. Those sitting behind should not take their food until those in front of them have taken theirs. If for some reason another person is passed over, they should not eat until that person has received a share. If, moreover, one person was not able to receive everything, the others should divide their food with that person. To do so is good. To do otherwise is an infraction. Those who commit such an infraction will take alms in service of others when they go for all alms.”

2.­523

Then one day Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine swept the Blessed One’s fragrant chamber, and that day [F.110.a] he received good food and drink. He also received good food and drink as he continued sweeping the Blessed One’s fragrant chamber for the next two or three days. As a result, his body became strong, resilient, and capable.86

2.­524

He cast away all afflictive emotions through diligence, practice, and effort, and manifested arhatship. As an arhat, free from the attachments of the three realms, his mind regarded gold no differently than filth, and the palms of his hands as like space itself. He became cool like wet sandalwood. His insight crushed ignorance like an eggshell. He achieved the insights, superknowledges, and discriminations. He had no regard for worldly profit, passion, or acclaim. He became an object of offering, veneration, and respectful address by Indra, Upendra, and the other gods.

2.­525

When he achieved arhatship, his past actions ripened such that on that day a different monk swept the Blessed One’s fragrant chamber. He was walking along carrying a broom, thinking, “I’m off to sweep the Blessed One’s fragrant chamber,” and when he saw that another monk had already swept it, he thought, “I may now find myself going hungry.” So in the morning he donned his lower garment and Dharma robes, and, carrying his alms bowl, he went for alms in Śrāvastī. But even though he did, he did not receive anything, and that day he went hungry.

2.­526

On the following day as well Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine was walking along carrying a broom, thinking, “I’m off to sweep the Blessed One’s fragrant chamber,” when he saw that another monk had already swept it. Thinking, “Today I [F.110.b] may go hungry a second time,” he returned to his hut.

2.­527

There he heard that a householder had invited the Blessed One and the rest of the saṅgha of monks to take their food at his house, and he thought, “What need is there for me to go for alms? Now I can go and take my food at the same house where the Blessed One and the rest of the saṅgha of monks are going to eat.” So he sat down in a cross-legged position and began to meditate.

2.­528

In the meantime, some important matters came up for the householder, so he invited the Blessed One and the rest of the saṅgha of monks to take the midday meal at his house a bit early, and with his own hand he contented them with many good, wholesome foods. Afterward, the Blessed One gave a Dharma teaching for the people of the house and returned to the monastery.

2.­529

Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine noticed that the day had become warm,87 so he donned his lower garment and Dharma robes, and set out carrying his alms bowl. The Blessed One, traveling on one side of the road, entered the garden of Prince Jeta, and Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine, traveling on the other side of the road, went to the householder’s home. When he arrived, he realized that the Blessed One and the rest of the saṅgha of monks had already taken their food and departed. So it was that he went hungry a second day.

2.­530

The following day another monk swept the Blessed One’s fragrant chamber. Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine was walking along carrying a broom, thinking, “I’m off to sweep the Blessed One’s fragrant chamber,” when he saw that another monk had already swept it. At that the thought occurred to him, “Today I may go hungry a third time,” and he returned to his hut.

2.­531

After he was home, word reached Venerable Ānanda that Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine had gone hungry for two days already. Hearing this, in concern for him he got in touch with one of their patrons, [F.111.a] then came to Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine and said, “Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine, today you should go and eat at the home of such-and-such a householder.” Thereupon Venerable Ānanda donned his lower garment and Dharma robes, and, carrying his alms bowl, went for alms in Śrāvastī.

2.­532

But, after having waited such a long time, when Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine donned his lower garment and Dharma robes, and, carrying his alms bowl, went to the home of that householder, his past actions ripened in such a way that some important matters came up for the householder, who in his distraction left for another village without mentioning anything to the people of his house. Having gone there and not received any food, Venerable Small One with a Curving Spine went hungry a third day.

2.­533

Word reached Venerable Ānanda that Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine had now gone hungry for three days, and he thought, “I myself will bring alms for him.” He went to Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine and said, “Don’t worry, Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine! Tomorrow I shall have food for you,” and he returned to his hut.

2.­534

The next day, carrying two alms bowls, he set out for Śrāvastī. After begging alms there, he ate some himself. Intending the rest for Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine, he was carrying them to the garden of Prince Jeta when Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine’s past actions ripened such that dogs appeared along the way, and they stole the food and ate it. Venerable Ānanda thought, “By the time I make it back to Śrāvastī, it will be past noon.” So he returned to the monastery, and on that day Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine went hungry a fourth time.

2.­535

Then word reached Venerable Maudgalyāyana that Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine had now gone hungry for four days, and he thought, “Tomorrow I shall bring him food,” and he returned to his hut. [F.111.b] The next day, carrying two alms bowls, he went for alms in Śrāvastī. After begging alms there, he ate some himself. Intending the rest for Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine, he was carrying them to the garden of Prince Jeta when Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine’s past actions ripened such that crows appeared along the way, and they stole the food and ate it. Then Venerable Maudgalyāyana thought, “By the time I make it back to Śrāvastī, it will be past noon.” So he returned to the monastery, and on that day Venerable Small One with a Curving Spine went hungry a fifth time.

2.­536

Then word reached Venerable Śāriputra that Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine had now gone without food for five days, and he thought, “Tomorrow I shall bring him food.” He went to Venerable Small One with a Curving Spine and said, “Don’t worry, Venerable Small One with a Curving Spine! Tomorrow I shall have food for you,” and returned to his hut.

2.­537

The next day, carrying two alms bowls, he went for alms in Śrāvastī. After begging alms there, he ate some himself. Intending the rest for Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine, he was carrying them to the garden of Prince Jeta when Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine’s past actions ripened such that nonhuman spirits appeared along the way, and they made the food disappear. Then Venerable Śāriputra thought, “By the time I make it back to Śrāvastī, it will be past noon.” So he said nothing, and on that day Venerable Small One with a Curving Spine went without food a sixth time.

2.­538

Again Venerable Śāriputra thought, “Tomorrow I shall bring him food.” He went to Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine and said, “Don’t worry, Venerable Small One with a Curving Spine! Tomorrow I shall have food for you,” and returned to his hut. The next day, carrying two alms bowls, he set out for Śrāvastī. [F.112.a] After begging alms there, he ate some himself. Intending the rest for Venerable Small One with a Curving Spine, he was carrying them to Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine’s hut when Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine’s past actions ripened such that on the hut neither doors nor windows were to be found.

2.­539

Then by means of a miracle Venerable Śāriputra manifested a door, went inside, and said, “Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine, rise now and wash your face.”

“I have already washed my face,” he replied. Then Venerable Śāriputra immediately set the alms bowls and water sieve to one side and placed the container of water in Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine’s hands.

2.­540

After setting out stands for the alms bowls, he took one up in his own hands and said, “Here now, take your alms bowl.”

2.­541

At that very moment, the bowl plunged down into the earth, descending all the way to the base of the universe. Venerable Śāriputra extended his arm like an elephant’s trunk, drawing up the alms bowl and placing it in his left hand. Then he gave it a blessing with his right hand and said, “Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine, please eat.”

2.­542

He said, “I shall,” but as he lifted a single morsel of food from the bowl, the morsel actually disappeared. Every morsel of food that he took from the bowl disappeared in just the same way.

2.­543

Then Venerable Śāriputra took up a morsel in his own right hand and tried to put it in Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine’s mouth and his mouth disappeared‍—he became like a mound of grass without an opening. Venerable Śāriputra’s miraculous powers could not make his mouth reappear, and it grew to be past noon.

2.­544

After noontime his mouth became as it was before. Then Venerable Śāriputra asked, “Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine, what is tormenting you so unbearably?”

“Lord Śāriputra,” he replied, “I am tormented by thirst. Please give me some water to drink!”

2.­545

Venerable Śāriputra filled a alms bowl with water, and Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine picked it up, lifted it to his mouth [F.112.b] and said, “Something to drink!” Then, due to his past actions, human beings appeared and began dumping ashes into the bowl.

2.­546

When he saw this, he thought, “All that I am experiencing certainly comes from the actions I myself have committed and accumulated. There is no doubting their arrival, for I have put the conditions in place and accumulated the causes. Therefore they cannot ripen or be experienced in the aggregates, elements, or sense bases of another.”

2.­547

With that he quaffed the ash-gruel, and on that basis he passed into parinirvāṇa amid a miraculous display of fire and light, rain and lightning. Afterward, his fellow practitioners of the holy life venerated his remains. They built a reliquary stūpa and venerated it with flowers, burning sticks of incense, incense powders, and incense cones.

2.­548

The monks inquired of the Blessed One, “Lord, what action did Venerable Small Person with a Curving Spine take that ripened into his being hungry and bereft, that he went hungry for seven days, and that upon eating ash-gruel he passed into parinirvāṇa?”

2.­549

“Monks,” the Blessed One explained, “in his previous lives he himself collected the causes and put the conditions in place. The actions he committed and accumulated are now returning as certainly as the tides. Since it was he himself who committed and accumulated them, who else is there to experience them?

2.­550

“Monks, the actions he committed and accumulated did not ripen in the external element of earth. They did not ripen into the element of water, nor the element of fire, nor the element of wind. The actions he committed and accumulated, both virtuous and nonvirtuous, ripened into nothing but his own aggregates, sense bases, and constituent elements.

2.­551
“When the time arrives‍—and even if
A hundred eons pass‍—
Fruit is born of every act
That sentient beings amass.
2.­552

“Monks, in times gone by, [F.113.a] in a certain mountain village there lived a householder, prosperous and wealthy, a person of vast and magnificent means, endowed with the wealth of Vaiśravaṇa‍—with wealth to rival Vaiśravaṇa’s. When the time came for him to marry he took a wife, and they enjoyed themselves and coupled. As they enjoyed themselves and coupled, one day his wife conceived. After nine or ten months had passed, she gave birth to a child who was well proportioned, pleasing to the eye, and beautiful. At the elaborate feast celebrating his birth they named him according to their clan.

2.­553

“They reared him on milk, yogurt, butter, ghee, and milk solids, and as he grew up he studied letters, tallying, and arithmetic; the study of seals, lending, deposits, and commerce; and the examination of cloth, jewels, gems, incense, medicine, elephants, horses, and arms and armor. He became skilled in writing, skilled at reading, learned, decisive, and industrious, a master of the eight types of examination.

2.­554

“That householder delighted in giving. He made merit and gave gifts at his home to ascetics, brahmins, practitioners, mendicants, the poor, and the bereft. Then one day the householder died. After his death, as his wife grieved her spouse, she continued to give gifts as had been their custom. Thereupon her son said to her, ‘Mother, don’t pare our house down to nothing! I won’t be able to run the household as father did.’

2.­555

“Many times he tried to stop her like this, but it was no use. Finally the young man thought, ‘Whatever I do, it’s no use. I shall kill her!’ So he locked up his mother in the confines of the house and deprived her of food and drink.

“She pleaded with him, ‘My child, please let me go! I won’t share with anyone ever again! I can’t stay in this house forever!’ [F.113.b]

2.­556

“ ‘While you yet live, I cannot release you,’ the young man replied. So he locked up his mother in the confines of the house, depriving her of food, and kept her barricaded there for seven days until the people of his house told their relatives, and the relatives came and let her go.

2.­557

“After nearly losing her life in the confines of the house, she begged her son for water. The young man thought, ‘This is sure to kill her,’ and handed her ash-gruel. Her body was very weak, so when she drank the ash-gruel it caused her death.

2.­558

“O monks, what do you think? The one who was that young man then is none other than Small Person with a Curving Spine now. The acts of leaving his mother to go hungry and killing her with ash-gruel ripened into his being cooked by hell beings for hundreds upon hundreds of eons, and ripened such that after he was released from that fate, wherever he was born, he went hungry until he drank ash-gruel and died.

2.­559

“Now that he had come into what would be his final birth, his final body, his final dwelling place, he continued to go hungry until he achieved arhatship. In the end, the same condition, eating ash-gruel, caused him to pass into parinirvāṇa.

“He committed another act as well, an act that ripened into starvation and great suffering for him.

2.­560

Monks, in times past, in this fortunate eon, when people lived as long as twenty thousand years and the tathāgata, the arhat, the totally and completely awakened buddha possessed of insight and perfect conduct, the sugata, the knower of the world, the tamer of persons, the charioteer, the unsurpassed one, the teacher of humans and gods, the blessed buddha known as Kāśyapa was in the world, there lived a certain householder in Vārāṇasī.

2.­561

“One day his wife conceived, and after nine or ten months had passed, she gave birth to twins. At the elaborate feast celebrating their birth they named them according to their clan. They reared them on milk, yogurt, butter, ghee, and milk solids, and when they grew up, [F.114.a] they found faith in the doctrine of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa, asked for their parents’ permission, and went forth. Having gone forth, they studied the Tripiṭaka and became proponents of the Dharma with all the eloquence of their wisdom and freedom. They were inseparable, sticking together wherever they went.

2.­562

“One of the two, having acquired provisions of clothing, food, bedding, a seat, and medicines for the sick, thought, ‘How wonderful! With all the profit and acclaim I’ve gained, I can see to the welfare of my fellow practitioners of the conduct leading to liberation. Let me render service to the twofold saṅgha in accord with the Dharma.’ He began to render service to the saṅgha in accord with the Dharma, providing provisions such as clothing, food, bedding, seats, and medicines for the sick for all their needs.

2.­563

“His brother thought, ‘This is my sibling, my friend. If indeed our virtuous works depend on one another, then his desire to render service to the saṅgha will create obstacles for my own virtuous work.’

“Thinking this, he said to him, ‘Brother, I don’t want to throw away my own virtuous work to provide for the saṅgha.’

2.­564

“His brother replied, ‘Everything I’ve needed has come to me with almost no trouble at all. Yet my fellow practitioners of pure conduct are sorely lacking things they need. How could I not wish to help them?’ Thus, although he tried to stop his brother from helping many times, it was no use.

2.­565

“Finally he thought, ‘So long as he yet lives, there will be no stopping this. Oh, but let me devise some means to take him to another country! That will stop him.’ With this in mind, he devised a way to lead his brother to another country, and there they stayed.

2.­566

“Over time their absence became an obstacle to the livelihood of the other monks, and while they were away, [F.114.b] his brother heard the monks were in dire straits and right away said to his sibling, ‘I shall go there and bring the monks the things they need!’

2.­567

“To this his brother replied, ‘Brother, those monks are just like anguished spirits, dependent on others for absolutely everything. Will you throw away your own virtuous work, then, to travel there?’

“ ‘You must confess the mistake you’ve made by speaking harshly to me. Otherwise you’re sure to meet with the frightful results of what you’ve done.’

2.­568

“He was flooded with regret, and after practicing the holy life all his life, at the time of his death, he prayed, ‘May I not meet with the results of the act of speaking harshly to fellow practitioners of the holy life, and of creating obstacles to their livelihood. While I may not have attained any great virtues, still I have been of service to the Buddha, Dharma, and Saṅgha, and practiced pure conduct all my life. Therefore, may I please and not displease Uttara, the young brahmin prophesied by the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa to be the next blessed buddha. Going forth in his doctrine alone may I cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifest arhatship.’

2.­569

“O monks, what do you think? The one who was that monk then is none other than Small Person with a Curving Spine. The act of speaking harshly to fellow practitioners of the holy life ripened such that for five hundred lifetimes he took rebirth as an anguished spirit. Once he had died and moved on from that state, that same act also ripened such that, wherever he was born, he went hungry and died. Now, having come into what would be his final birth before achieving arhatship, the act of having gone hungry ripened into his passing into parinirvāṇa.

2.­570

“At that time he prayed, ‘May I please and not displease Uttara, the young brahmin [F.115.a] prophesied by the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa to be the next blessed buddha. Going forth in his doctrine alone, may I cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifest arhatship.’

2.­571

“So it is, monks, now that I myself have become the very equal of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Kāśyapa‍—equal in strength, equal in deeds, and equal in skillful means‍—that he has pleased me, not displeased me, gone forth in my very doctrine, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifested arhatship.”

The Rākṣasa

2.­572

When the Blessed One was in Śrāvastī, there lived in the sewage bogs outside Śrāvastī a certain rākṣasa. His head was bald88 like that of a monk. Where any hair should have been, his entire body teemed instead with parasites as tiny as the tip of a needle, each of which fed on him, causing him unbearable pain. He dragged himself back and forth across the sewage bog, tormented by hunger and eating filth. In unbearable pain, he would reel from one side of the bog to the other, stirring up all the filthy sewage.

2.­573

The blessed buddhas, teachers of the one path to be traversed, with mastery over wisdom and the two types of knowable objects, in command of the three kinds of sterling equanimity, fearless by means of the fourfold fearlessness, freed from migration through the five destinies, keen in the six sense bases, practiced in the seven limbs of enlightenment, focused on the eight liberations, absorbed in the nine successive meditative absorptions, possessing all ten of the ten powers, whose proclamations are the great roaring of a perfect lion, by nature regard the world with their buddha eyes six times throughout the day and night‍—three times by day and three times by night. [F.115.b]

2.­574

These are their thoughts as they look out in wisdom: “Who is in decline? Who will flourish? Who is destitute? Who is in a dreadful state? Who is being harmed? Who is destitute, in a dreadful state, and being harmed? Who is veering toward the lower realms? Who is descending through the lower realms? Who has descended to the lower realms? Whom shall I pull up from the lower realms, and establish in the resultant state of heaven and liberation? Whom, mired in misdeeds, shall I lift up by the hand? Whom, lacking the seven jewels of the noble ones, shall I lead to command of the seven jewels of the noble ones? Whom, not having produced roots of virtue, shall I lead to produce them? Whom, having already produced roots of virtue, shall I lead to ripen their roots of virtue? Whom, having already ripened their roots of virtue, shall I slice open with the blade of wisdom? For whom shall I cause this world, adorned with a buddha’s presence, to be fruitful?”

2.­575
The ocean, home of creatures fierce,
Could fail to send its tides on time.
But when the time has come to tame
Their offspring, buddhas never fail.
2.­576

Then the Blessed One thought, “The time has come to issue a prophecy of this rākṣasa’s awakening. Through him I shall guide a great many disciples.” With this in mind, in order to guide them the Blessed One transformed Śrāvastī such that it was filled with the terrible stench of the sewage bog.

2.­577

The people of Śrāvastī were mystified, and, impelled by their previous roots of virtue, they wondered, “Where is that terrible stench coming from?” Thousands upon thousands of them gathered, hoping for a spectacle. The people followed the terrible stench out toward the sewage bog, where they saw the filthy rākṣasa living there, dragging himself back and forth.

2.­578

Looking at him, they thought, “A being like this! And such suffering! What is all this?”

Thereupon the Blessed One thought, “Every one of my disciples from Śrāvastī [F.116.a] has now gathered,” so in the morning the Blessed One donned his lower garment and Dharma robes, and, carrying his alms bowl, he set out for Śrāvastī accompanied by a group of monks.

2.­579

When they came to the sewage bog, the people saw the Blessed Buddha in the distance, and, upon seeing him, those without faith said, “They say the mendicant Gautama takes no joy in spectacles, but even he has to stop and stare.”

2.­580

Those who had faith in him said, “Through this being the Blessed One will give an extraordinary Dharma teaching, no doubt.” They prepared a seat for the Blessed One, saying, “This way, Blessed One‍—if you please! Welcome, Blessed One, very good! O Blessed One, please have a seat on this cushion we have prepared for you!”

2.­581

Then the Blessed One took his place on the seat prepared for him, and thought, “The best thing would be for me to enter into a meditation such that this rākṣasa can recall his former lives and converse with me in a human tongue.” So the Blessed One entered into a meditation such that the rākṣasa recalled his former lives and could converse with him in a human tongue.

2.­582

Then the Blessed One spoke to him, saying, “My friend, have you studied the Tripiṭaka, the ‘three baskets’ of scripture?”

“Yes, Blessed One, I have studied the Tripiṭaka.”

2.­583

“My friend, are you then a Tripiṭaka master?”

“Yes, Blessed One, I am a Tripiṭaka master.”

“Oh friend, are you a Tripiṭaka master?”

“Yes, Sugata, I am a Tripiṭaka master.”

2.­584

The Blessed One asked, “Are you now undergoing the repercussions of your misconduct of body, speech, and mind?”

“Blessed One, [F.116.b] this hideous experience is indeed the result that has ripened from my misconduct of body, speech, and mind. Sugata, the experience is hideous.”

“Who guided you to such nonvirtue?”

“My own mind,” he replied.

2.­585

Now, hearing this, the people wondered, “Who is this being who recalls his former lives and converses with the Blessed One in a human tongue?” Since the ears of the blessed buddhas are difficult to reach, they were not able to put their question to the Blessed One, so they asked Venerable Ānanda, “Lord Ānanda, who is this being that recalls his former lives and converses with the Blessed One in a human tongue?”

2.­586

“Put your question to the Blessed One,” Venerable Ānanda replied.

“The ears of the blessed buddhas are difficult to reach. We cannot ask the Blessed Buddha ourselves,” they said.

Venerable Ānanda replied, “Though the ears of the blessed buddhas are difficult to reach for me as well, out of compassion for you I shall ask.”

2.­587

Then Venerable Ānanda drew down the right shoulder of his upper garment, bowed toward the Blessed One with palms together, and asked him, “Lord, who is this being that recalls his former lives, converses with the Blessed One in a human tongue, and suffers in the throes of such agony?”

2.­588

The Blessed One explained to Venerable Ānanda, “Ānanda, this being is one who committed nonvirtuous actions over and over again. The nonvirtuous actions he committed were manifold.

2.­589

“Ānanda, in times gone by, [F.117.a] when the one who transcended the levels of the listeners and solitary buddhas, the totally and completely awakened buddha possessed of insight and perfect conduct, the sugata, the knower of the world, the tamer of persons, the charioteer, the unsurpassed one, the teacher of humans and gods, the blessed buddha known as Greatest of All was in the world, there was a certain householder who found faith in the doctrine of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Greatest of All, went for refuge, and took the fundamental precepts.

2.­590

“Then he thought, ‘Let me give up living at home to go forth in the doctrine of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Greatest of All.’ He gave up household affairs and went forth in the doctrine of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Greatest of All.

2.­591

“Having gone forth, he studied the Tripiṭaka and became a proponent of the Dharma with all the eloquence of his wisdom and freedom. Having acquired provisions of clothing, food, bedding, a seat, and medicines for the sick, he thought, ‘How wonderful! With all the profit and acclaim I’ve gained, I can see to the welfare of fellow practitioners of the holy life.’ Then he called together all the benefactors and patrons, and began to offer his respectful service to the Buddha, Dharma, and Saṅgha.

2.­592

“At that time, on Camel’s Hump Mountain, there was a certain saṅgha of seventy-seven thousand on the path of learning and on the path of no more to learn who made pledges to stay there during the rains. ‘We should have chosen a steward before we pledged to come stay here during the rains,’ they thought. ‘Who is there who could support our saṅgha?’ Then the idea came to them, ‘That Tripiṭaka master has great merit, and is widely known to have acquired provisions such as clothing, food, bedding, a seat, and medicines for the sick. Let’s encourage him [F.117.b] to support us in our pledge to remain here during the rains.’

2.­593

“They went to him and said, ‘Lord, we seventy-seven thousand monks wish to keep our pledge to remain in retreat on Camel’s Hump Mountain during the rains. We would like to encourage you to provide for the saṅgha in accord with the Dharma. With your help we can keep our pledge to stay here during the rains.’

“ ‘Don’t worry,’ the Tripiṭaka master replied. ‘I shall provide for all your needs.’

2.­594

“Upon hearing this, the monks went up onto the mountain, entrusting that Tripiṭaka master alone to help them keep their pledge to stay there during the rains. Then the Tripiṭaka master thought, ‘I told the monks they needn’t worry. But there’s no reason for me to do anything89 when I can simply call upon all the benefactors and patrons, and they will provide for all the saṅgha’s needs.’ With this in mind, in the morning he donned his lower garment and Dharma robes, and, carrying his alms bowl, he set out for local village.

2.­595

“At that time five hundred merchants were arriving from upon the great ocean, having just completed their voyage. As the merchants were unpacking their wares not far from the mountain, they spotted the monks gathering on top of the mountain, and they were delighted to see them.

“The serving monk approached them, and when they saw him they asked, ‘Lord, where are you going?’

2.­596

“ ‘We have seventy-seven thousand monks staying on the mountainside,’ the Tripiṭaka master replied. ‘They’re depending on me to help them keep their pledge to stay there during the rains. Thus for their sake I am going to call upon all the benefactors and patrons.’

2.­597

“ ‘Don’t worry, lord,’ said the merchants. ‘We will provide for all their needs.’ With that they offered him a great deal of gold and silver, and said, ‘Lord, until now you’ve provided for all the monks’ needs. [F.118.a] If all this gold and silver is enough, good. If it’s not sufficient, we will offer as much gold and silver as you need, and after the rains have ended, we will offer provisions then as well.’

2.­598

“ ‘As you wish,’ the serving monk replied. He returned to the monastery bearing all the gold and silver, but as he looked at all the gold and silver, he began to feel very attached to it. So he hid all the gold and silver, and then supplied the monks with only very poor food and drink.

2.­599

“One day the monks told the serving monk, ‘Lord, we cannot sustain ourselves on such poor food and drink.’

“ ‘This is all I can do for you,’ he replied. ‘I cannot do any more. If you cannot live from this, you should call upon your benefactors and patrons for your livelihood.’

2.­600

“After he said this, the monks went to the merchants and asked, ‘Are you able to provide food and drink for seventy-seven thousand monks?’

“The merchants replied, ‘Lords, we have already offered a great deal of gold and silver to the noble one who is to provide for you. We told him, “If it’s enough, then very well. If it is not sufficient, then we shall offer as much gold and silver as you need.” Why then has he been supplying you with such poor food and drink?’

2.­601

“The merchants went to the Tripiṭaka master and said, ‘Lord, didn’t we say that if this gold and silver was enough, good, and that if it was not enough, we would offer more gold and silver? Why then did you supply the monks with such poor food and drink?’ This embarrassed the serving monk, and he immediately became angry. Never again would he be allowed to act as steward for the monks.

2.­602

“Then the monks said to him, [F.118.b] ‘Lord, we were depending on you to help us keep our pledge to stay on the mountain during the rains. Why then didn’t you do anything? Don’t you want to help provide other monks with the things they need ever again?’

“In anger he replied, ‘It was only by means of my faith that you were provided for‍—and now you wish to insult me? You’re better off90 eating excrement in a sewage bog!’

2.­603

“The monks thought, ‘Even if this emotionally afflicted person, who has become so abased, speaks not another harsh word to us seventy-seven thousand on the paths of learning and no more to learn, still he will only deteriorate and decline. This is not good. Let us therefore say nothing more to him.’ With this thought, they said nothing more to him. In time the Tripiṭaka master came to regret what he had done, and asked forgiveness of the monks.

“ ‘We forgive you,’ they said. ‘But your own actions will not forgive you.’

2.­604

“O monks, what do you think? The one who went forth in the doctrine of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Greatest of All then and became a Tripiṭaka master is none other than this rākṣasa. The act of speaking harshly to the seventy-seven thousand on the paths of learning and no more to learn ripened into his taking birth as an animal.91 Monks, from the time of the doctrine of the totally and completely awakened Buddha Greatest of All until my own, he has died, transmigrated, and taken rebirth only as an animal, and in every birth he has attained a body just like this one and eaten excrement in a sewage bog.”

2.­605

“Lord, when will this being be liberated from his suffering?” inquired the monks.

“Monks,” replied the Buddha, “five hundred buddhas will appear in this good eon, and after them, the totally [F.119.a] and completely awakened Buddha Vairocana will be in the world. It is through his teaching that this being will be liberated from rebirth as an animal and achieve a human birth.

2.­606

“After he goes forth in his teaching, he will commit the five heinous misdeeds. Then, having died, he will transmigrate and take rebirth as a hell being. As a hell being he will undergo suffering for hundreds of thousands of years.

2.­607

“Once he has exhausted those terrible acts, he will again achieve a human birth. At that time, too, the totally and completely awakened Buddha Vairocana will be in the world. He will go forth in his teaching, cast away all afflictive emotions, and manifest arhatship. Renowned by all and possessed of great merit, he will acquire provisions such as clothes, food, bedding, a seat, and medicines for the sick. There he will become supreme among the exponents of the teachings. After acting for the benefit of many, he will pass beyond all sorrow into the realm of nirvāṇa without any remainder of the aggregates. Then his sufferings will come to an end.”

2.­608

As soon as they heard this, the people gathered there welled up with grief. The Blessed One directly apprehended their grief, taught them the Dharma accordingly, and among the assembled some generated heat right where they sat. Some generated the peak, or generated the patience in accord with the truths, or generated the highest worldly dharma, or generated the attainment of seeing. Some manifested the resultant state of stream entry. Some manifested the resultant state of once-return. Some manifested the resultant state of non-return. Some went forth and manifested arhatship. Some sowed the seeds to become universal monarchs, [F.119.b] some to become great universal monarchs, some to become Indra, some to become Brahmā, some for the enlightenment of the listeners, some for the enlightenment of the solitary buddhas, and some for unexcelled, total, and complete enlightenment. Among the assembled, most found themselves drawn to the Buddha, intent on the Dharma, and favoring the Saṅgha. With this accomplished, the Blessed One returned to the monastery.

2.­609

This concludes Part Two of The Hundred Deeds. [B10]


3.

Part Three

3.­1
1. The Story of Kacaṅkalā
2. The Story of Kaineya
3. The Betrothal of the Bride: Two Stories
4. Cuts: Two Stories
5. Being Devoured
6. The Story of Nandaka
7. Chunks of Meat
8. The One Who Thought He Saw His Son
9. The Farmer
10. Death
11. A Story about Kokālika
12. The Tired Man
13. Morsel

The Story of Kacaṅkalā

3.­2

When the Blessed One was staying in Otalā Forest in Otalā, one morning he donned his lower garment and Dharma robes, and, carrying his alms bowl, went for alms in the villages of Otalā. At that time there was a certain woman who had taken a pot and gone out for water. From a distance, she saw that the Blessed One was beautiful, pleasing, his senses were at peace, his heart at peace, and his mind absolutely serene. He was as shining and radiant as a golden pillar.

The Story of Kaineya

The Betrothal of the Bride: Two Stories

The First “Betrothal of the Bride” Story

The Second “Betrothal of the Bride” Story

Cuts: Two Stories

The First “Cut” Story

The Second “Cut” Story

Being Devoured

The Story of Nandaka

Chunks of Meat

The One Who Thought He Saw His Son

The Farmer

Death

A Story about Kokālika

The Tired Man

Morsel


4.

Part Four

4.­1
1. The Story of Maitrībala
2. The Dark Storm
3. Ants: Two Stories [F.177.a]
4. The Lay of the Land108
5. The Story of Āraṇyaka
6. The Elephant
7. The Nāga (1)
8. The Story of Siṃha
9. The Schism in the Saṅgha
10. The Dark Forest
11. The One Who Heard

The Story of Maitrībala

4.­2

When the Blessed One was in Śrāvastī, the following took place‍—providing a statement additional to the life story of Wealth’s Delight in explaining how the events of The Sūtra of the Setting in Motion of the Wheel of Dharma came about.109

The Dark Storm

Ants: Two Stories

The First “Ant” Story

The Second “Ant” Story

The Lay of the Land

The Story of Āraṇyaka

The Elephant

The Nāga (1)

The Story of Siṃha

The Schism in the Saṅgha

The Dark Forest

The One Who Heard


5.

Part Five

5.­1
1. The Story of Virūpa
2. The Story of Kṣemaṅkara
3. The Young Untouchable
4. The Story of Subhadra the Charioteer124
5. The Story of Sahadeva
6. The Bull
7. The Story of Good Compassion
8. The Story of Fleshy
9. The Story of Black
10. The Story of Iṣudhara
11. The Man Who Was Trampled
12. The Story of Jackal

The Story of Virūpa

5.­2

As the Blessed One was traveling through the countryside in the land of Garga, he came to Mount Śiśumāri and stayed there in the deer park in The Terrifying Forest. On Mount Śiśumāri there lived a certain householder, prosperous and wealthy, a person of vast and magnificent means, endowed with the wealth of Vaiśravaṇa‍—with wealth to rival Vaiśravaṇa’s. He took a wife of the same caste, and as they enjoyed themselves and coupled, one day his wife conceived. After nine or ten months had passed, she gave birth to a child who was ugly in eighteen different ways. [F.205.a]

The Story of Kṣemaṅkara

The Young Untouchable

The Story of Subhadra the Charioteer

The Story of Sahadeva

The Bull

The Story of Good Compassion

The Story of Fleshy

The Story of Black

The Story of Iṣudhara

The Man Who Was Trampled

The Story of Jackal


6.

Part Six

6.­1
1. The Bird: Two Stories
2. The Story of Majestic Body
3. The Teacher
4. A Story about Kāśyapa
5. A Story about Ānanda
6. The Story of Son of Grasping
7. The Story of Subhadra the Mendicant150
8. The Worthy of Offerings Litany
9. Latecomers: Two Stories

The Bird: Two Stories

The First Bird Story

6.­2

Once, when the Blessed One was staying at Vulture Peak Mountain in Rājagṛha teaching the Dharma amid a company of hundreds, from Gandhamādana Mountain a certain peacock named Beautiful to See came gliding through the sky over the garden of Prince Jeta.151 The bird overheard the Blessed One teaching the Dharma as he sat amid the company of hundreds, which inspired him to descend to the earth and alight at the feet of the Blessed One.

The Second Bird Story

The Story of Majestic Body

The Teacher

A Story about Kāśyapa

A Story about Ānanda

The Story of Son of Grasping

The Story of Subhadra the Mendicant

The Worthy of Offerings Litany

Latecomers to the Dharma: Two Stories

The First “Latecomer” Story

The Second “Latecomer” Story


7.

Part Seven

7.­1
1. The Story of Paṅgu
2. Bhādra
3. The Blind Man
4. The Story of Nirgrantha Kāśyapa
5. The Story of Foremost Kāśyapa
6. The Story of Mounted on an Elephant
7. The Story of Saraṇa
8. The Mṛgavratins
9. The Story of Candrā
10. The Kinnara Spirits: Two Stories

The Story of Paṅgu

7.­2

When the Blessed One was in Śrāvastī, there lived a certain householder who, when the time came for him to marry, took a wife. As they enjoyed themselves and coupled, one day his wife conceived. After nine or ten months had passed she gave birth to a child. The upper part of the child’s body was well proportioned, pleasing to the eye, and beautiful, but the limbs of his lower body were incomplete.

Bhādra

The Blind Man

The Story of Nirgrantha Kāśyapa

The Story of Foremost Kāśyapa

The Story of Mounted on an Elephant

The Story of Saraṇa

The Mṛgavratins

The Story of Candrā

The Kinnara Spirits: Two Stories

The First “Kinnara” Story

The Second “Kinnara” Story


8.

Part Eight

8.­1
1. The Story of Pūrṇa
2. The Sacrifice
3. The Lazy Man
4. A Story about Anāthapiṇḍada
5. The Humble One
6. Padmottama: Two Stories178
7. The Story of Sudarśana
8. The Story of Ratnaśikhin179
9. Wealth
10. The Story of Vijaya180

The Story of Pūrṇa

8.­2

When the Blessed One was in in Rājagṛha, in a remote mountain village in a valley to the south there lived a certain great, high brahmin. He was prosperous and wealthy, a person of vast and magnificent means, endowed with the wealth of Vaiśravaṇa‍—with wealth to rival Vaiśravaṇa’s. He had a loving nature, was compassionate, loved beings like a parent loves their child, and cared deeply for all beings. His name was Pūrṇa.

The Sacrifice

The Lazy Man

A Story about Anāthapiṇḍada

The Humble One

Padmottama: Two Stories

The First “Padmottama” Story

The Second “Padmottama” Story

The Story of Sudarśana

The Story of Ratnaśikhin

Wealth

The Story of Vijaya


9.

Part Nine

9.­1
1. The Sons
2. The Crevasse
3. The Ransom
4. The Attack
5. Trapped
6. The Partridge
7. Father, or The Story of Sudarśana189
8. The Bandits
9. The Piśācas
10. The Story of Head of Indra

The Sons

9.­2

When the Blessed One was in Śrāvastī, there lived a certain brahmin. When the time came for him to marry he took a wife, and as they enjoyed themselves and coupled, one day his wife conceived. After nine or ten months had passed she gave birth to a child who was well proportioned, pleasing to the eye, and beautiful. At the elaborate feast celebrating his birth they named him according to their clan. They reared him on milk, yogurt, butter, ghee, and milk solids.

The Crevasse

The Ransom

The Attack

Trapped

The Partridge

Father, or The Story of Sudarśana

The Bandits

The Piśācas

The Story of Head of Indra


10.

Part Ten

10.­1
1. Śakra
2. The King
3. The Hunter
4. The Story of Deluded202 [F.73.a]
5. The Brahmin: Three Stories
6. The Story of the Householder Govinda
7. The Quarrel
8. The Nāga (2)
9. Two Stories about King203 Śibi
10. Kauśāmbī

Śakra

10.­2

Among the gods of the Heaven of the Thirty-Three it is Śakra, King of the Gods, who reigns over the kingdom of the thirty-three gods. Five signs customarily appear when gods near the time of their death and transmigration: (1) Deities are illuminated from within, but at that time this light dwindles. (2) The clothing and ornaments of the gods of the Heaven of the Thirty-Three, as well as the branches of flowers and fruit that adorn their clothing, normally make very pleasant sounds when shaken by the wind, but at that time the sounds become unpleasant. (3) Deities’ clothing is soft to the touch, but at that time their clothing becomes very coarse. (4) No odor can cling to the body of a god, but at that time their bodies begin to reek. (5) Deities’ eyes never close, but at that time their eyes close.

The King

The Hunter

The Story of Deluded

The Brahmin: Three Stories

The First “Brahmin” Story

The Second “Brahmin” Story

The Third “Brahmin” Story

The Story of the Householder Govinda

The Quarrel

The Nāga (2)

Two Stories about King Śibi

The First Story about King Śibi

The Second Story of King Śibi

Kauśāmbī


ab.

Abbreviations

C Choné (co ne) Kangyur
D Degé (sde dge) Kangyur
H Lhasa Zhöl (lha sa zhol) Kangyur
J Lithang (li thang) Kangyur
K Kangxi Peking (pe) Kangyur
N Narthang (snar thang) Kangyur
S Stok Palace Manuscript (stog pho brang bris ma) Kangyur
U Urga (khu)
Y Yongle (g.yung lo) Kangyur

n.

Notes

n.­1
Although commonly referred to in later Tibetan works by the short form las brgya pa, the title appears in most Kangyurs as las brgya tham pa, and in both D and S as las brgya tham pa pa. The Sanskrit title is universally given as Karmaśataka, but in Kangyurs of predominantly Thempangma line this is variously prefixed: by paravarna in S, Shey, and some of the Bhutan Kangyurs; by parivarna in the Phukdrak (phug brag) Kangyur; by parivarṇa in the Ulaanbaatar Kangyur; and by paripūrna in the Hemis, Dolpo, and Namgyal Kangyurs and the Langdo collection, this last variant meaning “full” or “complete” being the one that seems to make most sense.
n.­2
See Sarkar (1981) pp. 46–49.
n.­3
Perhaps a better definition is that of Sastri (1960) p. 72: “The word avadāna signifies a ‘great religious or moral achievement as well as the history of a great achievement.’ ”
n.­4
See Rotman (2008) pp. 19–20.
n.­5
See Chutiwongs (1978) p. 139; Sarkar (1981) p. 45.
n.­6
“Le Karma-Çataka me parait-être l’œuvre d’une École qui a voulu avoir son recueil de « Cent Légendes » se différenciant de l’Avadāna-Çataka par certaines particularités. Les deux recueils appartiendraient à deux Écoles rivales, non ennemies.” Feer (1901) p. 60.
n.­7
Some shared episodes are almost verbatim, but show interesting differences (see, for example, n.­73 and n.­76) that might on further investigation throw light on the history of its translation.
n.­8
There is a Mongolian version, but like others of its kind it is almost certain to have been translated from the Tibetan. See Skilling (2001) p. 140, n23.
n.­47
“Focused his mind,” for the Tib. dgongs, in contrast to the Tib. mthong, which appears in conjunction with a disciple’s actions in nearly identical passages. Some scriptures explain the omniscience of the Buddha to be such that while all knowledge is ever available to him, he must in fact direct his mind toward an object to “know” it, as seems to be the case here. Some similar passages have simply “know,” when the verb has a direct object, e.g., “The Blessed One knew the time had come….”
n.­48
“Will be instrumental in,” for the Tib. ’di las brten te; alt. “Through this being the Blessed One will give an extraordinary Dharma teaching,” “The Blessed One will use this being to give an extraordinary Dharma teaching,” or the like.
n.­49
There are indeed two instances of the phrase “totally and completely awakened Buddha” in this passage.
n.­50
“Prabhāvan,” adapted from L. Chandra’s entry, which lists not a Buddha but a goddess by the same name. Tib. ’od zer can, Eng. perhaps “Having Light Rays”; probably a Skt. epithet for the sun.
n.­51
“The Bodhisattva” with a capital B, here and throughout, refers to Buddha Śākyamuni in his previous lifetimes, after he first gave rise to the resolve set on complete and perfect awakening.
n.­52
“Gopā led him up the stairs, kicked him in the head, and threw him from the top of the staircase.” Here we take the first usage of the Tib. mgo as referring to the “top” of the staircase (as earlier in the story) and the subsequent usage to refer to Devadatta’s own head; Tib. de nas sa ’tsho mas skas de nyid la mgo thur kar bstan te / mgo bor rdog pas bsnun nas / skas mgo nas bor ro.
n.­53
D bdag gis, should be bdag gi.
n.­54
D bdag gis, should be bdag gi.
n.­55
This refers to Donkey Grove.
n.­56
Tib. mnyas, probably a scribal error. Elsewhere typically mnyes.
n.­57
D: bse ru lta bu’i ’jig rten gyi yon gnas gcig pu rnams ’jig rten du ’byung ste; S: bse ru lta bu ’jig rten…. This translation follows S.
n.­58
“Held him dear to their hearts”; Tib. pha ma’i snying du shas cher sdug cing phangs la yid du ’ong bar gyur to.
n.­59
D: des sa sgren po la gnas; perhaps “living on bare ground” (lit: “naked earth”). S: des sgren po la gnas. This translation follows S, taking a cue from later in the D, where she is described as bu mo de sgren mor ’dug, “sitting naked on the ground” (see 2.­217).
n.­60
Tib. che ge. Lozang Jamspal compares this term to the Ladakhi dialect ’a ce, “elder sister.”
n.­61
“Capacity”; Tib. shes pa. Alt. “knowledge,” “education,” “critical faculties.” From this point forward, the text generally adds shes pa to the standard list in this stock passage. In our translation we have inverted the order of the last two qualities in the list from that in the Tib.
n.­62
“What action pleased the Blessed One, and did not displease him?” Tib. gang las gis ni bcom ldan ’das mnyes par bgyis te / mi mnyes par ma bgyis lags. This construction differs slightly also in the Tib. from elsewhere in the text.
n.­63
In the list there appear to be six. It may be that the vase and basin, for instance, belong together.
n.­64
A sign of high esteem.
n.­65
“Meanwhile” is a rhetorical insertion.
n.­66
For this list to total ten dreams, one must take “touching” and “taking … into his arms” the sun and moon as two different dreams, and count each of the dreams of sitting on a different being individually. The list is identical in S.
n.­67
“It quivered, shuddered, and jolted; it trembled, shook, and swayed”; the Tib. uses only two basic verbs, intensifying each twice over to make six in all: ’gul rab tu ’gul / kun du [sic] rab tu ’gul / ldeg rab tu ldeg / kun du [sic] rab tu ldeg par gyur to.
n.­68
“Finally came”; D and S both have the Tib. thod, which this translation takes as scribal error for thob.
n.­69
“Stepped”; the Tib. rdzis, here rendered as “stepped” to underscore Mati’s change of heart. The Tib. reflects this shift in Mati’s alternating uses of rkang and zhabs as he describes the incident.
n.­70
“My drum”; Tib. rol mo. Lit. “music.” His name is later given as rnga sgra (Sound of the Drum).
n.­71
“Screened windows”; obscure Tib. skar khung khol ma (Lozang Jamspal). Used also to refer to a hole in the roof for releasing smoke from cooking or heating.
n.­72
“Burning sticks of incense, incense powders, and incense cones”; Tib. bdug pa dang phye ma dang spos. This formulation appears throughout the text. In the absence of a clear delineation between these items in the available dictionaries, this translation renders these three types of incense based on (1) the meaning of bdug pa as a verb, “to cense,” thus “burning” sticks; (2) phye ma, meaning “powder,” in this context incense powder; and while (3) spos is a general term for incense, when it appears with the others we appended “cones” to differentiate them.
n.­73
The passage that follows, recounting the Buddha’s first teaching, is almost identical to the account of the same episode in The Chapter on a Schism in the Saṅgha (Saṅgha­bheda­vastu, the seventeenth chapter of the Vinaya­vastu, Toh 1), see D vol. 4 (’dul ba, nga), F.41.a.7 et seq., and therefore also the equivalent passage in The Sūtra on Going Forth (Abhi­niṣkramaṇa­sūtra, Toh 301), see D vol. 72 (mdo sde, sa), F.58.b.5 et seq., since the latter is derived from extracts of the former. These three parallel passages are more than close enough for their common origin to be almost certain, and their minor differences in wording are no doubt due to the work of editors at different times; it is worth noting that the exact wording of the version in the present text diverges further from the first two versions mentioned than the second from the first (and in this regard see n.­76 below). A quite different account of the same episode is found in The Play in Full (Lalitavistara, Toh 95), see D vol. 46 (mdo sde, kha), F.195.a et seq.; or, in translation, Dharmachakra Translation Committee (2013), 26.19. A full translation of The Chapter on a Schism in the Saṅgha is in preparation (Miller, forthcoming).
n.­74
It is at this point in the narrative that the (shorter) version recounted in the Pali Dhamma­cakkappavattana-sutta (Saṃyutta Nikāya 56) begins; the Kangyur sūtra Toh 31 (D vol. 34, shes rab sna tshogs, F.180.b–183.a) is a 14th century translation made from the Pali and therefore very close to it‍—though not an entirely accurate match, see Skilling (1993), pp. 103–106.
n.­75
Most other Tibetan versions of this repeated passage (e.g. in the Dharmacakrasūtra, Toh 337) place the first person pronoun nga with this phrase, but here the Tibetan translators have chosen to omit it. Indeed, in the various Sanskrit versions (typically pūrvam ananuśruteṣu dharmeṣu) there is no indication of whether the phrase means the Buddha had not himself previously heard these dharmas or whether they had more generally never been heard before by anyone. The important point in this phrase is that the Buddha’s realizations of the points he is setting out came from his own experience and not from any pre-existing doctrinal transmission.
n.­76
This version of the Buddha’s first teaching follows the Sanskrit of the Saṅghabhedavastu (see n.­73), but not the Tibetan in that it does not include the term “realization” (Tib. rtogs pa) in this and the following several repetitions of this phrase. Instead the list only includes “insight (jñāna), knowledge (vidyā), and understanding (buddhi)” Gnoli (1977) p. 135. Skilling (1993), pp. 105 and 194, discusses the significance of the four to seven “epithets of insight” found in the parallel versions of this passage in Sanskrit, Pali, and Tibetan but does not mention this particular version, or this difference between the Sanskrit of the Saṅghabhedavastu and its Tibetan translation. For an English translation of another version of this foundational teaching and a discussion of its textual history and various recensions, see Dharmachakra Translation Committee, The Sūtra of the Wheel of Dharma, 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2018. The present English rendering of this teaching closely follows that translation, but differs from it where the Tibetan source text does.
n.­77
This name means “Kauṇḍinya who has understood.”
n.­78
Conches with clockwise whorls were apparently considered more precious at this time.
n.­79
Here, “terrors,” “fearsome,” “terrifying,” “threat,” and “treacherous” all reflect the Tib. ’jigs pa’i and could alternatively all be uniformly translated as simply “the danger of,” or “dangerous.”
n.­80
“Sirens,” borrowing the familiar term from Greek mythology. Tib. srin mo khrung khrung gzhon nu ma.
n.­81
“Their boats were destroyed,” unsure. Tib. song ste bor yang. Perhaps “set out, and left (land) behind as well, but….”
n.­82
Tib. song ste bor yang nor gyi gru rnams ma rungs par gyur. Perhaps “set out, and left (land) behind as well, but….”
n.­83
“I betrayed him,” for the obscure Tib. bdag gis de la chu gang bor med do. Lit. “There is no throwing out all the water to him” (or “at it”). According to Dan Martin, the honorific form chab gang can mean “loyality,” “integrity,” etc.
n.­84
This is likely a reference to the episode of “The Burning of the Khāṇḍava Forest” that concludes the first book (ādiparvan) of the Mahā­bhārata. In this episode, Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna set the Khāṇḍava Forest on fire and annihilate nearly all of the animals that live in the forest as they flee the flames. The reference thus evokes a scene of total annihilation. For a translation of this episode, see The Mahā­bhārata I: The Book of the Beginning (1973) pp. 412–31.
n.­85
This final verse is followed by an abbreviated summary of the foregoing verses, listing the first word of each four-line verse. This is perhaps intended as a mnemonic device for ordained persons relating the story from memory in a teaching environment. We have left this terse summary untranslated. D reads: tshigs su bcad pa ’di rnams kyi sdom ni / kyi ’dug de bde khyod sdig chos blo ’jigs bsen. S breaks up the passage in a way that makes this abbreviation more obvious: kyi ’dug / de / bde / khyod / sdig / chos / blo / ’jigs / bsen.
n.­86
“Capable”; Tib. spong nus par gyur.
n.­87
I.e., it was nearly noon, after which time he would not be permitted to eat.
n.­88
The term “bald,” though clearly implied, is not present in the Tib.
n.­89
“There’s no reason for me to do anything,” D: gyin da; S: gyin ’da’; C and H: gyi nar.
n.­90
D: sla; S and H: bla. This translation follows D.
n.­91
Tib. dud ’gro. The text switches here from referring to the subject of this story as a monster (srin) to referring to him as an animal (dud ’gro).
n.­108
“The Lay of the Land,” for the Tib. spyod yul (Skt. gocara). The semantic range of this Skt. term makes it difficult to translate with one unique English equivalent. See variants in the story itself.
n.­109
The two parts of the narrative in The Story of Wealth’s Delight (2.­385 et seq. and 2.­430 et seq. above) recount respectively the “sūtra” (see below) itself, verbatim, and the Buddha’s explanation of his past relationship with the five monks who were his first disciples. The present story of Maitrībala is another episode in that past relationship. Note that the sūtra named in the text (chos kyi ’khor lo skor ba’i mdo, Skt. Dharmacakrapravartanasūtra) either refers to a sūtra that no longer exists as such, or is a general way of referring to that episode in the life of the Buddha as related in longer works. The sūtra with just that name in the Kangyur (Toh 31), and the Pali work from which it was translated, the Dhammacakkappavattana-sutta (Saṃyutta Nikāya 56), cover only part of the Buddha’s teaching to the monks, while the Kangyur sūtra called The Sūtra of the Wheel of Dharma (Dharmacakrasūtra, Toh 337) is an even shorter excerpt. See also n.­73 and n.­74.
n.­124
Note there is another story by the same name at 5.­97. The characters are apparently of no relation. We have chosen to differentiate the Eng. titles by appending “the charioteer” and “the mendicant” to their names, respectively.
n.­150
Note there is another story by the same name at 5.­97. We have chosen to differentiate the Eng. titles by appending “the charioteer” and “the mendicant” to their names, respectively.
n.­151
“Over the garden of Prince Jeta” should perhaps read “above Rājagṛha,” or “Vulture Peak Mountain,” since Rājagṛha is maybe 350 km from Vārāṇasī, where the garden of Prince Jeta is located. We surmise that this is a scribal error. S has the same reading. It is possible that the text is implying the peacock flew from Gandhamādana Mountain to Rājagṛha via Vārāṇasī, but this would be a rather circuitous route.
n.­178
Tib. pad ma yi bla ma. This is the title given in the contents section for this part; however, in the first story it is shortened to “Padma” (Tib. pad ma), and in the second story, it is shortened to Uttama. We have rendered all instances according to the title given in the contents section, Padmottama.
n.­179
Tib. rin chen gtsug tor can; Skt. Ratnaśikhin. In the contents section the title of this story is given as the Tib. rin chen gtsug tor, and here simply as rin po che, both of which we take as abbreviations for the Tib. rin chen gtsug tor can, given at the end of the story, and which we use to translate throughout.
n.­180
“Vijaya,” for the Tib. rnam par rgyal ba; title taken from the contents section, and reappears at the end of the story. At this point in the text, the title of the story is actually given as the Tib. stobs phrog, Skt. perhaps *Balaharī, Eng. perhaps “Steals Away Strength.” We have followed the contents section and rectified accordingly.
n.­189
“Father, or The Story of Sudarśana”; this title combines two different titles‍—the one given in the contents section (“The Story of Sudarśana”) and that given as a heading to the story itself (“Father”).
n.­202
S, N, and H read rmos pa: “Plowman.”
n.­203
Here the Tib. lacks “King.”

b.

Bibliography

Source Texts

las brgya tham pa (Karmaśataka). Toh 340, Degé Kangyur vol. 73 (mdo sde, ha), folios 1.b–309.a, and vol. 74 (mdo sde, a), folios 1.b–128.b.

las brgya tham pa. bka’ ’gyur (dpe bsdur ma) [Comparative Edition of the Kangyur], krung go’i bod rig pa zhib ‘jug ste gnas kyi bka’ bstan dpe sdur khang (The Tibetan Tripitaka Collation Bureau of the China Tibetology Research Center). 108 volumes. Beijing: krung go’i bod rig pa dpe skrun khang (China Tibetology Publishing House), 2006–2009, vol. 73, pp. 3–837, and vol. 74, pp. 3–398.

las brgya tham pa (Karmaśataka). Stok Palace Kangyur vol. 80 (mdo sde, dza), folios 2–825, and vol. 81 (mdo sde, a), folios 2–474.

Works Cited

Sanskrit Works

Gnoli, Raniero and Venkatacharya, T., ed. The Gilgit manuscript of the Saṅghabhedavastu: Being the 17th and last section of the Vinaya of the Mūlasarvāstivādin, Part I. Roma: Istituto Italiano per il Medio ed Estremo Oriente, 1977.

Vaidya, P. L., ed. Avadāna-Śataka. Darbhanga: Mithilā Institute of Post-Graduate Studies and Research in Sanskrit Learning, 1958.

Tibetan Works

Butön Rinchen Drup (bu ston rin chen grub). chos kyi ’byung gnas gsung rab rin po che’i gter mdzod. In: gsung ’bum (zhol par ma/ ldi lir bskyar par brgyab pa), vol 24 (ya), pp. 633–1055. New Delhi: International Academy of Indian Culture, 1965–1971. English translations: see Obermiller, and Stein and Zangpo, below.

Denkarma (pho brang stod thang ldan [/ lhan] dkar gyi chos ’gyur ro cog gi dkar chag). Degé Tengyur, vol. 206 (sna tshogs, jo), folios 294.b - 310.a.

chos kyi ’khor lo rab tu bskor ba’i mdo (Dharmacakrapravartanasūtra). Toh 31, Degé Kangyur vol. 45 (mdo sde, ka), folios 180b–83a.

dge slong ma’i so sor thar pa’i mdo (Bhikṣuṇī­prātimokṣa­sūtra). Toh 4, Degé Kangyur vol. 9 (’dul ba, ta), folios 1b–25a.

’dul ba’i mdo (Vinayasūtra). Toh 4117, Degé Tengyur vol. 261 (’dul ba, wu), folios 1a–100b.

so sor thar pa’i mdo (Prātimokṣasūtra). Toh 2, Degé Kangyur vol. 5 (’dul ba, ca), folios 1b–20a.

Secondary Sources

Ancient Tibet: Research Materials from the Yeshe De Project. Berkeley, CA: Dharma Publishing, 1986.

Angdu, Sonam. Tibeto-Sanskrit Lexographical Materials. Leh, Ladakh: Basgo Tongspon Publication, 1973.

Berzin, Alexander. “The Thirty-two Excellent Signs (Major Marks) of a Buddha’s Enlightening Body.” The Buddhist Archives of Dr. Alexander Berzin. Accessed February 2, 2013.

Obermiller, E., trans. The History of Buddhism in India and Tibet by Bu Ston (Chos-ḥbyung). Materialien zur Kunde des Buddhismus 13. Heidelberg: Institut für Buddhismus-Kunde, 1932. Reprinted Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications, 1986.

Burnouf, Eugène. Introduction to the History of Indian Buddhism. Translated by K. Buffetrille and Donald. S. Lopez, Jr. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2010.

Chandra, Lokesh. Tibetan-Sanskrit Dictionary. Kyōto-shi: Rinsen Shoten, 1982.

Chandra Das, Sarat. A Tibetan-English Dictionary, with Sanskrit Synonyms. Revised and edited by Graham Sandberg and A. William Heyde. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1991.

Chandrakīrti and Mikyo Dorje. The Moon of Wisdom: Chapter Six of Chandrakirti’s Entering the Middle Way. Translated by Ari Goldfield et al. Ithaca, NY: Snow Lion Publications, 2005.

Chutiwongs, Nandana. “On the Jātaka reliefs at Cula Pathon Cetiya.” Journal of the Siam Society 66, no. 1 (1978): 133–51.

Duff, Tony. The Illuminator Tibetan-English Encyclopaedic Dictionary [computer software]. Kathmandu, Nepal: Padma Karpo Translation Committee.

Dharmachakra Translation Committee. The Play in Full. 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2013.

Dharmachakra Translation Committee. The Sūtra of the Wheel of Dharma. 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2018.

Edgerton, Franklin. Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit Grammar and Dictionary (Volume II: Dictionary). New Haven: Yale University Press, 1953.

Feer, M. Léon. “Le Karma-Çataka.” Journal Asiatique 17 (1901): 53–100, 257–315, 410–86.

Gampopa. The Jewel Ornament of Liberation: The Wish-Fulfilling Gem of the Noble Teachings. Translated by Khenpo Konchog Gyaltsen Rinpoche. Ithaca, NY: Snow Lion Publications, 1998.

Gö Lotsāwa. The Blue Annals. Translated by George N. Roerich. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass Publishers Private Limited, 1996.

Herrmann-Pfandt, Adelheid. Die lHan kar ma. Ein früher Katalog der ins Tibetische. übersetzten buddhistischen Texte. Kritische Neuausgabe mit Einleitung und Materialien. Vol. 367 of Philosphisch-Historische Klasse Denkschriften. Vienna: Verlag der Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften, 2009.

Horner, I.B., trans. The Book of Discipline (Vinaya-Piṭaka), Vol. I (Suttavibhaṅga). Sacred Books of the Buddhists, Vol. X. London: Humphrey Milford, Oxford University Press, 1938.

Horner, I.B., trans. The Book of Discipline (Vinaya-Piṭaka), Vol. IV (Mahā­vagga). Sacred Books of the Buddhists, Vol. XIV. London: Humphrey Milford, Oxford University Press, 1951.

Jamspal, Lozang. “The Thirty-Seven Wings of Enlightenment.” Lecture conducted at International Buddhist College, Pak Thong Chai, Nakhon Ratchasima, Thailand, September 10, 2012.

Lancaster, Lewis R. The Korean Buddhist Canon: A Descriptive Catalogue. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1979.

Lessing, F.D. and A. Wayman. Introduction to the Buddhist Tantric Systems. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1983.

The Mahā­bhārata I: The Book of the Beginning. Edited and translated by Van Buitenen, J.A.B. University of Chicago Press, 1973.

Malalasekera, Gunapala Piyasena. Dictionary of Pāli Proper Names. Melksham, UK: Pali Text Society, 1937–1938/1997. Accessed February 2, 2013.

Martin, Dan. Tibetan–English Dictionary [computer software]. Kathmandu, Nepal: Rangjung Yeshe Institute.

Miller, Robert. The Chapter on Going Forth (Pravrajyāvastu, Toh 1-1). 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2018.

Miller, Robert. The Chapter on a Schism in the Saṅgha (Saṅghabhedavastu, Toh 1-17). 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, forthcoming.

Monier-Williams, Sir Monier. A Sanskṛit-English dictionary: etymologically and philologically arranged with special reference to Greek, Latin, Gothic, German, Anglo-Saxon, and other cognate Indo-European languages. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1888.

Nāgārjuna. Nāgārjuna’s Letter: Nāgārjuna’s Letter to a Friend. Translated by Lobsang Therchin and Artimus B. Engel. Reprint edition, Dharamsala: Library of Tibetan Works & Archives, 1995.

National Disability Authority. Appropriate Terms to Use. Retrieved November 20, 2017.

Nattier, Jan. Once Upon a Future Time: Studies in a Buddhist Prophecy of Decline. Berkeley, CA: Asian Humanities Press, 1991.

Negi, J. S. Tibetan-Sanskrit Dictionary, vols. 1–16. Sarnath, India: Dictionary Unit, Central Institute of Higher Tibetan Studies, 2003.

Przyluski, Jean, and Marcelle Lalou. “Récits populaires et contes bouddhiques.” Journal Asiatique 228 (1936): 177–91.

Rangjung Yeshe and Erik Pema Kunsang. Tibetan–English Dictionary [computer software]. Kathmandu, Nepal: Rangjung Yeshe Institute.

Ray, Reginald. Buddhist Saints in India. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1994.

Rigzin, Tsepak. Tibetan-English Dictionary of Buddhist Terminology. Dharamsala: LTWA, 2008.

Rotman, Andy, trans. Divine Stories: Divyāvadāna Part 1. Boston: Wisdom Publications, 2008.

Sarkar, Sadhanchandra. A Study on the Jātakas and the Avadānas: Critical and Comparative, vol. 1. Calcutta: Saraswat Library, 1981.

Sastri, Gaurinath. A Concise History of Classical Sanskrit Literature. London: Oxford University Press, 1960.

Skilling, Peter. “Theravādin Literature in Tibetan Translation.” Journal of the Pali Text Society, vol. XIX (1993), pp 69–201.

Skilling, Peter. “From bKa’ bstan bcos to bKa’ ’gyur and bsTan ’gyur.” In Transmission of the Tibetan Canon. Edited by Helmut Eimer, 87–112. Vienna: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1997.

Skilling, Peter. “Eṣā Agrā: Images of Nuns in (Mūla-)Sarvāstivādin Literature.” Journal of the International Association of Buddhist Studies 24, no. 2 (2001): 135–56.

Speyer, J. S., ed. Avadānaçataka: A Century of Edifying Tales Belonging to the Hīnayāna, vol. 2. First Indian edition. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass Publishers Private Limited, 1992.

Sørensen, Per K., trans. The Mirror Illuminating the Royal Genealogies. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz Verlag, 1994.

Stein, Lisa, and Ngawang Zangpo (trs.). Butön’s History of Buddhism in India and its Spread to Tibet: A Treasury of Priceless Scripture. Boston: Snow Lion, 2013.

Tatelman, J., trans. and ed. The Heavenly Exploits: Buddhist Biographies from the Divyavadana, vol. 1. New York: New York University Press JJC Foundation, 2005.

The Tibetan and Himalayan Library: THL Tibetan to English Translation Tool. Accessed February 2, 2013.

“Universal Monarch.” Rigpa Wiki. Accessed February 2, 2013.

Waldo, Ives. Tibetan–English Dictionary [computer software]. Kathmandu, Nepal: Rangjung Yeshe Institute.

Winternitz, Maurice. History of Indian Literature, vol. 2. Translated and revised by B. Jha. Delhi: Bharatiya Vidya Prakashan, 1987.


g.

Glossary

Types of attestation for names and terms of the corresponding source language

AS

Attested in source text

This term is attested in a manuscript used as a source for this translation.

AO

Attested in other text

This term is attested in other manuscripts with a parallel or similar context.

AD

Attested in dictionary

This term is attested in dictionaries matching Tibetan to the corresponding language.

AA

Approximate attestation

The attestation of this name is approximate. It is based on other names where the relationship between the Tibetan and source language is attested in dictionaries or other manuscripts.

RP

Reconstruction from Tibetan phonetic rendering

This term is a reconstruction based on the Tibetan phonetic rendering of the term.

RS

Reconstruction from Tibetan semantic rendering

This term is a reconstruction based on the semantics of the Tibetan translation.

SU

Source unspecified

This term has been supplied from an unspecified source, which most often is a widely trusted dictionary.

g.­1

Abhaya

Wylie:
  • ’jigs med
Tibetan:
  • འཇིགས་མེད།
Sanskrit:
  • abhaya

A future solitary buddha.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­1
  • 2.­363
g.­2

Abodes of the Four Great Kings

Wylie:
  • rgyal chen bzhi’i ris
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་ཆེན་བཞིའི་རིས།
Sanskrit:
  • cāturmahā­rājakāyika

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology, lowest among the six heavens of the desire realm. Dwelling place of the four great kings, traditionally located on a terrace of Sumeru, just below the Heaven of the Thirty-Three.

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 2.­410
  • 3.­52
  • 4.­132
  • 6.­282-283
  • g.­231
g.­3

absorption of neither discrimination nor non-discrimination

Wylie:
  • ’du shes min ’du shes med min gyi snyom ’jug
Tibetan:
  • འདུ་ཤེས་མིན་འདུ་ཤེས་མེད་མིན་གྱི་སྙོམ་འཇུག
Sanskrit:
  • naivasaṃjñānāsaṃjñā

Fourth of the four types of formless meditative absorptions (caturārūpyasamāpatti, gzugs med snyoms ’jug bzhi) (Rigzin 369).

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­140
  • 7.­201
g.­4

act

Wylie:
  • las
Tibetan:
  • ལས།
Sanskrit:
  • karman

See “action.”

Located in 145 passages in the translation:

  • i.­1
  • i.­9
  • 1.­37-38
  • 1.­72
  • 1.­83-85
  • 1.­125
  • 1.­129
  • 1.­136
  • 1.­169-170
  • 1.­195
  • 1.­276
  • 1.­301
  • 1.­310
  • 1.­313
  • 1.­338
  • 1.­351
  • 1.­401
  • 1.­438-439
  • 2.­19
  • 2.­37
  • 2.­56
  • 2.­74
  • 2.­104-105
  • 2.­130
  • 2.­190-191
  • 2.­199
  • 2.­224
  • 2.­229-230
  • 2.­257
  • 2.­262
  • 2.­284
  • 2.­287
  • 2.­341
  • 2.­363
  • 2.­383
  • 2.­437
  • 2.­505
  • 2.­551
  • 2.­558-559
  • 2.­568-569
  • 2.­601
  • 2.­604
  • 2.­607
  • 3.­10
  • 3.­52
  • 3.­171
  • 3.­205
  • 3.­209-210
  • 3.­226-227
  • 3.­239
  • 3.­255
  • 3.­267
  • 3.­277
  • 3.­279
  • 3.­284
  • 3.­347
  • 3.­387
  • 4.­90
  • 4.­110
  • 4.­145
  • 4.­163-164
  • 4.­167
  • 4.­182
  • 4.­231
  • 5.­4
  • 5.­6
  • 5.­27-28
  • 5.­46
  • 5.­95
  • 5.­104
  • 5.­112
  • 5.­123
  • 5.­125
  • 5.­166-168
  • 5.­181
  • 5.­219
  • 5.­236
  • 5.­248
  • 5.­288
  • 5.­290
  • 5.­309
  • 5.­322
  • 5.­330-331
  • 5.­334
  • 6.­30-32
  • 6.­76
  • 6.­157
  • 6.­251
  • 6.­263
  • 6.­266
  • 6.­306
  • 6.­412
  • 6.­441
  • 7.­23-24
  • 7.­63-64
  • 7.­73
  • 7.­164
  • 7.­191
  • 7.­217-218
  • 7.­232
  • 8.­20
  • 8.­22
  • 8.­42
  • 8.­87
  • 9.­64
  • 9.­87
  • 9.­118
  • 9.­136
  • 9.­138
  • 10.­52-54
  • 10.­92
  • 10.­94
  • 10.­195
  • 10.­201-202
  • 10.­327
  • 10.­362
  • 10.­397
  • 10.­441
  • n.­243
  • g.­7
g.­7

action

Wylie:
  • las
Tibetan:
  • ལས།
Sanskrit:
  • karman

Any volitional act, whether of body, speech, or mind. Also rendered here as “act,” “karma,” and “deed.”

Located in 239 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1
  • i.­7
  • 1.­28-29
  • 1.­38-40
  • 1.­70-71
  • 1.­123-124
  • 1.­131
  • 1.­160-161
  • 1.­169-170
  • 1.­269
  • 1.­295
  • 1.­308-309
  • 1.­341
  • 1.­391
  • 1.­430-431
  • 1.­438-439
  • 2.­19
  • 2.­37
  • 2.­56
  • 2.­74
  • 2.­78
  • 2.­85
  • 2.­97
  • 2.­107
  • 2.­109
  • 2.­112
  • 2.­142-143
  • 2.­147
  • 2.­176
  • 2.­183
  • 2.­194-195
  • 2.­204-208
  • 2.­216
  • 2.­222
  • 2.­225
  • 2.­255-256
  • 2.­259-261
  • 2.­285-286
  • 2.­341
  • 2.­363
  • 2.­377
  • 2.­508
  • 2.­511
  • 2.­521
  • 2.­525
  • 2.­532
  • 2.­534-535
  • 2.­537-538
  • 2.­545-546
  • 2.­548-550
  • 2.­588
  • 2.­603
  • 3.­10-11
  • 3.­44
  • 3.­54
  • 3.­98
  • 3.­118
  • 3.­146
  • 3.­192-193
  • 3.­198-199
  • 3.­211
  • 3.­215-218
  • 3.­222-224
  • 3.­226-228
  • 3.­232-234
  • 3.­237-238
  • 3.­244-245
  • 3.­249
  • 3.­260-261
  • 3.­265
  • 3.­267
  • 3.­279-280
  • 3.­303-304
  • 3.­307-308
  • 3.­319
  • 3.­329
  • 3.­357-358
  • 3.­385-386
  • 3.­396-397
  • 3.­401-402
  • 3.­406-407
  • 3.­414
  • 3.­427
  • 4.­86
  • 4.­107-108
  • 4.­111
  • 4.­151-152
  • 4.­158-159
  • 4.­161
  • 4.­165
  • 4.­180-181
  • 4.­188
  • 4.­194
  • 4.­199
  • 4.­221
  • 5.­14-15
  • 5.­22-23
  • 5.­65
  • 5.­89
  • 5.­116-117
  • 5.­163
  • 5.­202
  • 5.­249
  • 5.­251
  • 5.­276
  • 5.­286
  • 5.­320-321
  • 5.­332-333
  • 6.­10
  • 6.­26
  • 6.­28-29
  • 6.­72
  • 6.­112-115
  • 6.­264-265
  • 6.­268
  • 6.­299
  • 6.­303
  • 6.­305
  • 6.­409
  • 6.­435
  • 6.­438
  • 6.­501
  • 7.­15
  • 7.­21
  • 7.­23
  • 7.­57
  • 7.­67
  • 7.­108
  • 7.­110
  • 7.­129
  • 7.­133
  • 7.­155
  • 7.­209-210
  • 7.­228-229
  • 7.­246
  • 9.­53
  • 9.­85-86
  • 9.­88-89
  • 9.­99
  • 9.­130
  • 9.­156-157
  • 9.­159
  • 9.­161
  • 9.­175
  • 9.­181
  • 10.­87
  • 10.­190-194
  • 10.­201
  • 10.­214
  • 10.­248
  • 10.­275
  • 10.­318
  • 10.­361
  • 10.­451
  • 10.­453-454
  • n.­47
  • n.­62
  • n.­134
  • n.­147
  • g.­4
  • g.­121
  • g.­176
  • g.­270
  • g.­458
  • g.­478
  • g.­580
  • g.­585
g.­8

Adumā

Wylie:
  • a du ma
Tibetan:
  • ཨ་དུ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • adumā
  • udumā

The name of the town where Kaineya lived; traditionally spelled Udumā, the rendering in The Hundred Deeds may be derived from the Pāli/Prakṛt form Ātumā.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­16
  • 3.­18
  • 3.­22
  • 3.­32
  • 3.­66
  • g.­146
  • g.­262
g.­10

afflictive emotion

Wylie:
  • nyon mongs pa
Tibetan:
  • ཉོན་མོངས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • kleśa

Also called “delusions,” “afflictions,” or “addictive emotions,” these are mental states that produce turmoil and confusion and thus disturb mental peace and happiness (Rigzin 133).

Located in 359 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­24
  • 1.­28
  • 1.­37-39
  • 1.­63
  • 1.­70
  • 1.­83
  • 1.­85-86
  • 1.­113
  • 1.­128
  • 1.­130
  • 1.­133
  • 1.­137
  • 1.­159-160
  • 1.­168-171
  • 1.­201
  • 1.­267
  • 1.­269
  • 1.­274
  • 1.­276-277
  • 1.­293-295
  • 1.­300
  • 1.­302
  • 1.­336
  • 1.­341
  • 1.­347
  • 1.­352
  • 1.­362
  • 1.­389-391
  • 1.­399-400
  • 1.­402-403
  • 1.­426
  • 1.­429-430
  • 1.­438
  • 1.­440-442
  • 1.­449
  • 2.­112
  • 2.­142
  • 2.­147
  • 2.­149-151
  • 2.­178-181
  • 2.­183
  • 2.­189-190
  • 2.­192-194
  • 2.­199
  • 2.­203
  • 2.­205
  • 2.­207-211
  • 2.­220
  • 2.­222
  • 2.­229
  • 2.­231-232
  • 2.­242
  • 2.­261-264
  • 2.­376-377
  • 2.­382
  • 2.­384
  • 2.­524
  • 2.­568
  • 2.­570-571
  • 2.­607
  • 3.­6
  • 3.­11
  • 3.­13-15
  • 3.­51
  • 3.­53
  • 3.­87
  • 3.­90
  • 3.­98
  • 3.­101-104
  • 3.­113
  • 3.­117-118
  • 3.­120-124
  • 3.­145-146
  • 3.­149
  • 3.­151-153
  • 3.­211
  • 3.­228
  • 3.­275
  • 3.­280-282
  • 3.­302-303
  • 3.­305-307
  • 3.­323-324
  • 3.­330-331
  • 3.­340
  • 3.­344
  • 4.­31
  • 4.­38-40
  • 4.­84
  • 4.­86
  • 4.­91
  • 4.­157-158
  • 4.­165
  • 4.­197
  • 4.­199
  • 4.­201-203
  • 4.­219
  • 4.­221
  • 4.­229
  • 4.­232-233
  • 5.­21-22
  • 5.­29-31
  • 5.­57
  • 5.­65
  • 5.­67-69
  • 5.­83
  • 5.­89
  • 5.­92-96
  • 5.­111
  • 5.­115-117
  • 5.­121-122
  • 5.­124-125
  • 5.­142
  • 5.­151-153
  • 5.­160
  • 5.­162-163
  • 5.­167-169
  • 5.­179
  • 5.­183-185
  • 5.­195-196
  • 5.­201-202
  • 5.­207-210
  • 5.­226
  • 5.­275-276
  • 5.­280
  • 5.­289
  • 5.­319-320
  • 5.­330
  • 5.­332
  • 6.­6-7
  • 6.­9-10
  • 6.­18
  • 6.­33
  • 6.­47
  • 6.­50-53
  • 6.­62
  • 6.­64-65
  • 6.­71-72
  • 6.­74
  • 6.­77
  • 6.­139-141
  • 6.­161
  • 6.­165
  • 6.­245-246
  • 6.­248
  • 6.­252
  • 6.­258
  • 6.­323
  • 6.­355
  • 6.­379
  • 6.­382-383
  • 6.­388
  • 6.­391-392
  • 6.­413
  • 6.­437-438
  • 6.­440-441
  • 6.­446-449
  • 6.­451
  • 6.­456
  • 6.­499-501
  • 6.­508
  • 6.­510
  • 7.­14-15
  • 7.­24
  • 7.­35
  • 7.­41-43
  • 7.­63
  • 7.­66-67
  • 7.­121
  • 7.­123-124
  • 7.­128-129
  • 7.­131-134
  • 7.­150
  • 7.­154-155
  • 7.­164
  • 7.­185
  • 7.­190
  • 7.­207
  • 7.­209
  • 7.­217-218
  • 7.­227-228
  • 7.­231
  • 7.­233-234
  • 7.­241
  • 7.­246
  • 7.­248
  • 7.­250
  • 7.­256
  • 8.­122
  • 8.­124
  • 9.­20
  • 9.­38
  • 9.­50
  • 9.­53
  • 9.­62
  • 9.­65
  • 9.­93
  • 9.­128
  • 9.­130
  • 9.­135
  • 9.­137
  • 9.­144
  • 9.­173-174
  • 10.­100
  • 10.­104
  • 10.­184
  • 10.­192
  • 10.­203
  • 10.­211
  • 10.­214
  • 10.­216-218
  • 10.­233-234
  • 10.­239-241
  • 10.­248
  • 10.­349
  • 10.­352
  • 10.­375-377
  • 10.­380
  • n.­45
  • n.­235
  • g.­9
  • g.­30
  • g.­34
  • g.­35
  • g.­50
  • g.­115
  • g.­117
  • g.­160
  • g.­161
  • g.­242
  • g.­552
  • g.­594
g.­11

Aggregates

Wylie:
  • phung po
Tibetan:
  • ཕུང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • skandha

In Buddhist philosophy, the five basic constituents upon which persons are conventionally designated. They are material forms, sensations, perceptions, formations, and consciousness.

Located in 31 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­71
  • 1.­124
  • 1.­309
  • 1.­361-362
  • 2.­179
  • 2.­286
  • 2.­415
  • 2.­428
  • 2.­546
  • 2.­550
  • 2.­607
  • 3.­386
  • 3.­415
  • 4.­181
  • 6.­145
  • 6.­337
  • 6.­339
  • 6.­341
  • 6.­376
  • 6.­390
  • 10.­182
  • 10.­194
  • 10.­272
  • 10.­276
  • n.­224
  • g.­108
  • g.­176
  • g.­354
  • g.­428
  • g.­506
g.­16

Ajiravatī River

Wylie:
  • khang ldan
Tibetan:
  • ཁང་ལྡན།
Sanskrit:
  • ajiravatī

The modern-day Rāptīnadī. L. Chandra gives Ajiravatī for the Tib. khyams ldan.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­278-279
  • 2.­83
  • 2.­86-87
  • 5.­33
  • 5.­313
g.­17

Ajita Keśakambala

Wylie:
  • mi ’pham skra’i la ba can
Tibetan:
  • མི་འཕམ་སྐྲའི་ལ་བ་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • ajita keśakambala

One of the six philosophical extremists who lived during the time of Buddha Śākyamuni.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­56-57
  • 6.­344
  • n.­153
  • g.­430
g.­18

Ājñāta­kauṇḍinya

Wylie:
  • kun shes kaN+Di n+ya
Tibetan:
  • ཀུན་ཤེས་ཀཎྜི་ནྱ།
Sanskrit:
  • ājñāta­kauṇḍinya

Another name for Kauṇḍinya. One of the five monks present for the first teaching of the four noble truths; on account of his realization he became known as Venerable “All-Knowing Kauṇḍinya” or “Kauṇḍinya who understood” (Ājñāta­kauṇḍinya).

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­408
  • 2.­419
  • g.­281
g.­19

Akaniṣṭha

Wylie:
  • ’og min
Tibetan:
  • འོག་མིན།
Sanskrit:
  • akaniṣṭha

See “Supreme.”

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 10.­76
  • g.­569
g.­20

All-Knowing One

Wylie:
  • thams cad mkhyen pa
Tibetan:
  • ཐམས་ཅད་མཁྱེན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • sarvajña

An epithet of the buddhas. Salutation to the All-Knowing One at the beginning of a Buddhist text typically indicates its designation in the Vinaya Piṭaka.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • p.­1
g.­21

Amṛtā

Wylie:
  • bdud rtsi ma
Tibetan:
  • བདུད་རྩི་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • amṛtā

One of eight children, a daughter, of King Siṃhahanu of Kapilavastu.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­138
  • 5.­127
  • g.­517
g.­22

Amṛtodana

Wylie:
  • bdud rtsi zas
Tibetan:
  • བདུད་རྩི་ཟས།
Sanskrit:
  • amṛtodana

One of eight children, a son, of King Siṃhahanu of Kapilavastu.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­138
  • 5.­127
  • g.­517
g.­24

Ānanda

Wylie:
  • kun dga’ bo
Tibetan:
  • ཀུན་དགའ་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • ānanda

A monk of the Buddha’s order, brother of Devadatta, who for twenty-five years served as the Buddha’s personal attendant. Second in the apostolic succession that carried on the Buddha’s teachings after his parinirvāṇa.

Located in 110 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­11
  • 2.­18-19
  • 2.­29
  • 2.­36-37
  • 2.­48
  • 2.­55-56
  • 2.­66
  • 2.­73-74
  • 2.­87
  • 2.­94-98
  • 2.­214-217
  • 2.­221
  • 2.­276
  • 2.­283-284
  • 2.­343-344
  • 2.­355
  • 2.­362-363
  • 2.­465
  • 2.­531
  • 2.­533-534
  • 2.­585-589
  • 4.­122
  • 4.­137
  • 4.­144-145
  • 5.­244
  • 6.­1
  • 6.­136
  • 6.­139-140
  • 6.­142
  • 6.­235-236
  • 6.­241
  • 6.­243-244
  • 6.­246
  • 6.­339-342
  • 6.­351-352
  • 6.­407-408
  • 6.­458
  • 6.­460
  • 6.­463-465
  • 6.­467-470
  • 6.­472
  • 6.­474-478
  • 6.­480-481
  • 6.­484
  • 6.­487-488
  • 6.­495
  • 7.­55-58
  • 8.­46-48
  • 8.­50
  • 9.­71
  • 10.­125-126
  • 10.­152
  • 10.­371
  • 10.­373-375
  • 10.­377-379
  • 10.­383
  • 10.­394
  • n.­173
  • n.­216
  • g.­128
  • g.­206
g.­25

Anāthapiṇḍada

Wylie:
  • mgon med zas sbyin
Tibetan:
  • མགོན་མེད་ཟས་སྦྱིན།
Sanskrit:
  • anāthapiṇḍada

A wealthy householder of Śrāvastī renowned for his generosity, he spent a small fortune to purchase the garden of Prince Jeta, built a monastery there, and offered both to the Buddha.

Located in 36 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­121-122
  • 1.­357
  • 1.­359
  • 2.­217
  • 2.­219
  • 5.­188
  • 6.­55-56
  • 6.­442-445
  • 6.­447-448
  • 6.­450
  • 8.­1
  • 8.­42-44
  • 8.­52-54
  • 8.­57-59
  • 8.­61-62
  • 8.­66
  • 8.­74-75
  • 8.­108
  • 10.­179
  • 10.­230
  • g.­192
  • g.­444
g.­27

anguished spirit

Wylie:
  • yi dags
  • yi dwags
Tibetan:
  • ཡི་དགས།
  • ཡི་དྭགས།
Sanskrit:
  • preta

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the five or six classes of sentient beings, into which beings are born as the karmic fruition of past miserliness. As the term in Sanskrit means “the departed,” they are analogous to the ancestral spirits of Vedic tradition, the pitṛs, who starve without the offerings of descendants. It is also commonly translated as “hungry ghost” or “starving spirit,” as in the Chinese 餓鬼 e gui.

They are sometimes said to reside in the realm of Yama, but are also frequently described as roaming charnel grounds and other inhospitable or frightening places along with piśācas and other such beings. They are particularly known to suffer from great hunger and thirst and the inability to acquire sustenance. Detailed descriptions of their realm and experience, including a list of the thirty-six classes of pretas, can be found in The Application of Mindfulness of the Sacred Dharma, Toh 287, 2.­1281– 2.1482.

Located in 80 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­201
  • 2.­9
  • 2.­27
  • 2.­46
  • 2.­64
  • 2.­274
  • 2.­354
  • 2.­567
  • 2.­569
  • 3.­187-188
  • 3.­195-196
  • 3.­214-215
  • 3.­219-222
  • 3.­224
  • 3.­226
  • 3.­230-232
  • 3.­234-237
  • 3.­239
  • 3.­241-243
  • 3.­245-249
  • 3.­255
  • 3.­257-259
  • 3.­261-265
  • 3.­267
  • 3.­399-400
  • 3.­404-405
  • 3.­407
  • 4.­90
  • 4.­117
  • 4.­135
  • 5.­246
  • 5.­249
  • 5.­299
  • 5.­302
  • 5.­304-305
  • 5.­307-309
  • 5.­311
  • 5.­332-334
  • 6.­62
  • 6.­280-281
  • 6.­426
  • 6.­498
  • 7.­65
  • 10.­232
  • 10.­413-414
  • g.­167
  • g.­191
  • g.­479
g.­28

Aniruddha

Wylie:
  • ma ’gags pa
Tibetan:
  • མ་འགགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • aniruddha

The Buddha’s first cousin, born of the Śākya clan, who was among the most eminent of the Buddha’s monastic disciples.

Located in 32 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­99
  • 1.­101-102
  • 1.­106-109
  • 1.­111-112
  • 1.­118
  • 1.­327-329
  • 1.­333-336
  • 4.­76-78
  • 4.­82-84
  • 5.­242-243
  • 9.­47
  • 9.­50
  • n.­26
  • n.­145
  • g.­252
  • g.­446
  • g.­673
g.­32

appropriation

Wylie:
  • len pa
Tibetan:
  • ལེན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • upādāna

Ninth of the twelve links of dependent origination.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­415
  • 2.­419
  • 2.­428-429
  • 7.­95-96
  • 10.­277-278
g.­33

Āraṇyaka

Wylie:
  • dgon pa pa
  • dgon pa ba
Tibetan:
  • དགོན་པ་པ།
  • དགོན་པ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • āraṇyaka

“Forest Dweller,” the name of the son of householders in Śrāvastī, he preferred seclusion, eventually attaining arhatship.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­1
  • 4.­80-81
  • 4.­86
g.­34

arhat

Wylie:
  • dgra bcom pa
Tibetan:
  • དགྲ་བཅོམ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • arhat

Literally “foe-destroyer”‍—the foe in this case being the afflictive emotions‍—one who has attained arhatship.

Located in 187 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­24-25
  • 1.­30
  • 1.­63
  • 1.­73
  • 1.­76
  • 1.­78-79
  • 1.­81
  • 1.­84-85
  • 1.­114
  • 1.­132
  • 1.­136
  • 1.­159
  • 1.­267
  • 1.­270
  • 1.­293
  • 1.­296
  • 1.­311
  • 1.­336
  • 1.­342
  • 1.­381
  • 1.­389
  • 1.­392
  • 1.­426
  • 2.­17-18
  • 2.­35
  • 2.­54-55
  • 2.­72-73
  • 2.­98
  • 2.­100
  • 2.­104
  • 2.­144
  • 2.­178
  • 2.­180
  • 2.­184
  • 2.­203-204
  • 2.­242
  • 2.­282-283
  • 2.­344
  • 2.­361-362
  • 2.­376
  • 2.­378
  • 2.­389
  • 2.­419
  • 2.­429
  • 2.­456
  • 2.­483
  • 2.­485
  • 2.­524
  • 2.­560
  • 3.­6
  • 3.­12
  • 3.­45
  • 3.­64-65
  • 3.­99
  • 3.­145
  • 3.­275
  • 3.­302
  • 3.­304
  • 3.­323
  • 3.­388
  • 3.­409
  • 3.­412
  • 3.­414
  • 3.­434
  • 4.­23
  • 4.­32
  • 4.­46
  • 4.­56
  • 4.­85
  • 4.­143-144
  • 4.­157
  • 4.­197
  • 4.­219
  • 4.­222
  • 5.­21
  • 5.­83
  • 5.­90
  • 5.­98
  • 5.­142
  • 5.­165
  • 5.­168
  • 5.­195
  • 5.­203
  • 5.­226
  • 5.­275
  • 5.­277
  • 5.­319
  • 5.­323-324
  • 5.­326-331
  • 6.­64
  • 6.­185
  • 6.­191
  • 6.­194-196
  • 6.­198
  • 6.­231
  • 6.­314
  • 6.­341
  • 6.­355
  • 6.­369
  • 6.­384
  • 6.­389
  • 6.­425
  • 6.­433
  • 6.­437
  • 6.­446
  • 6.­453
  • 6.­499
  • 6.­503
  • 7.­8
  • 7.­14
  • 7.­16
  • 7.­35
  • 7.­40
  • 7.­111
  • 7.­123
  • 7.­143
  • 7.­201
  • 7.­229
  • 7.­247
  • 8.­14-15
  • 8.­28-29
  • 8.­40-41
  • 8.­55-56
  • 8.­69-70
  • 8.­77-78
  • 8.­85-86
  • 8.­93-94
  • 8.­104-105
  • 8.­117-118
  • 8.­127-128
  • 9.­38
  • 9.­102-104
  • 9.­128
  • 10.­18
  • 10.­57-59
  • 10.­65
  • 10.­86
  • 10.­184
  • 10.­215
  • 10.­250
  • 10.­352
  • 10.­381
  • 10.­392
  • 10.­409
  • 10.­419
  • g.­26
  • g.­35
  • g.­118
  • g.­153
  • g.­308
  • g.­596
  • g.­611
  • g.­625
g.­35

arhatship

Wylie:
  • dgra bcom pa nyid
Tibetan:
  • དགྲ་བཅོམ་པ་ཉིད།
Sanskrit:
  • arhattva

“The state of liberation [from saṃsāra via destruction of the afflictive emotions] or the fifth path of no more to learn, attained by arhats after perfecting training in the fourth path…” (Rigzin 60). In this text being “established … in the unsurpassed, supreme welfare of nirvāṇa”; also appears as a synonym for the attainment of arhatship.

Located in 396 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­24
  • 1.­28
  • 1.­37-39
  • 1.­63-64
  • 1.­70
  • 1.­83
  • 1.­85-86
  • 1.­112-113
  • 1.­128
  • 1.­130
  • 1.­133-134
  • 1.­137
  • 1.­159-160
  • 1.­168-171
  • 1.­194
  • 1.­200
  • 1.­267
  • 1.­269
  • 1.­274
  • 1.­276-277
  • 1.­293-295
  • 1.­300
  • 1.­302
  • 1.­336
  • 1.­341
  • 1.­347
  • 1.­352
  • 1.­362
  • 1.­389-391
  • 1.­399-400
  • 1.­402-403
  • 1.­426
  • 1.­429-430
  • 1.­438
  • 1.­440-442
  • 1.­449
  • 2.­112-113
  • 2.­115
  • 2.­142
  • 2.­147
  • 2.­149-151
  • 2.­178
  • 2.­180-181
  • 2.­183
  • 2.­189-190
  • 2.­192-194
  • 2.­199
  • 2.­203-205
  • 2.­207-211
  • 2.­220-222
  • 2.­229
  • 2.­231-232
  • 2.­242-243
  • 2.­261-264
  • 2.­376-377
  • 2.­382
  • 2.­384
  • 2.­524-525
  • 2.­559
  • 2.­568-571
  • 2.­607-608
  • 3.­6
  • 3.­11
  • 3.­13-15
  • 3.­51
  • 3.­53
  • 3.­87-88
  • 3.­90-91
  • 3.­96
  • 3.­98
  • 3.­101-104
  • 3.­113
  • 3.­117-118
  • 3.­120-125
  • 3.­145-146
  • 3.­149
  • 3.­151-153
  • 3.­211-212
  • 3.­228-229
  • 3.­240
  • 3.­256
  • 3.­268
  • 3.­275
  • 3.­280-282
  • 3.­302-303
  • 3.­305-307
  • 3.­323-324
  • 3.­330-331
  • 3.­340-341
  • 3.­344
  • 3.­377
  • 3.­396
  • 3.­415-416
  • 4.­31
  • 4.­38-40
  • 4.­84
  • 4.­86
  • 4.­91
  • 4.­157-158
  • 4.­165
  • 4.­197
  • 4.­199
  • 4.­201-203
  • 4.­219-221
  • 4.­229
  • 4.­232-233
  • 5.­21-22
  • 5.­29-31
  • 5.­57
  • 5.­65
  • 5.­67-69
  • 5.­83
  • 5.­89
  • 5.­92-96
  • 5.­111-112
  • 5.­115-117
  • 5.­121-122
  • 5.­124-125
  • 5.­142
  • 5.­151-153
  • 5.­160
  • 5.­162-163
  • 5.­167-169
  • 5.­179
  • 5.­183-185
  • 5.­195-196
  • 5.­201-202
  • 5.­207-210
  • 5.­226
  • 5.­275-276
  • 5.­280
  • 5.­289
  • 5.­319-320
  • 5.­330
  • 5.­332
  • 6.­6-7
  • 6.­9-10
  • 6.­18
  • 6.­33
  • 6.­47
  • 6.­50-53
  • 6.­64-65
  • 6.­71-72
  • 6.­74
  • 6.­77
  • 6.­139-142
  • 6.­161
  • 6.­245-246
  • 6.­248
  • 6.­252
  • 6.­258
  • 6.­323
  • 6.­355
  • 6.­379-380
  • 6.­382-383
  • 6.­388
  • 6.­391-392
  • 6.­413
  • 6.­437-438
  • 6.­440-441
  • 6.­446-449
  • 6.­451
  • 6.­456
  • 6.­499-501
  • 6.­508
  • 6.­510
  • 7.­14-15
  • 7.­24
  • 7.­35
  • 7.­41-43
  • 7.­63
  • 7.­66-67
  • 7.­69
  • 7.­121-124
  • 7.­128-129
  • 7.­131-134
  • 7.­150
  • 7.­154-155
  • 7.­164
  • 7.­190
  • 7.­207
  • 7.­209
  • 7.­217-218
  • 7.­227-228
  • 7.­231
  • 7.­233-234
  • 7.­241
  • 7.­246
  • 7.­248
  • 7.­250
  • 7.­256
  • 8.­122
  • 8.­124
  • 9.­20
  • 9.­38
  • 9.­50-51
  • 9.­53
  • 9.­62
  • 9.­65
  • 9.­93
  • 9.­105
  • 9.­128
  • 9.­130
  • 9.­135
  • 9.­137
  • 9.­144
  • 9.­173-174
  • 10.­100
  • 10.­104
  • 10.­184
  • 10.­192
  • 10.­203
  • 10.­211-214
  • 10.­216-218
  • 10.­233-234
  • 10.­239-241
  • 10.­247-248
  • 10.­352
  • 10.­377
  • 10.­380
  • g.­33
  • g.­34
  • g.­60
  • g.­67
  • g.­84
  • g.­117
  • g.­169
  • g.­206
  • g.­208
  • g.­254
  • g.­257
  • g.­261
  • g.­273
  • g.­289
  • g.­320
  • g.­424
  • g.­446
  • g.­554
  • g.­614
  • g.­656
g.­38

ascetic

Wylie:
  • dge sbyong
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་སྦྱོང་།
Sanskrit:
  • śramaṇa

A mendicant; sometimes employed as a title of the Buddha.

Located in 110 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­446
  • 2.­14
  • 2.­32
  • 2.­39
  • 2.­51
  • 2.­69
  • 2.­102
  • 2.­111
  • 2.­116
  • 2.­155
  • 2.­279
  • 2.­358
  • 2.­386
  • 2.­409
  • 2.­412
  • 2.­436
  • 2.­442
  • 2.­461-462
  • 2.­464
  • 2.­554
  • 3.­30-32
  • 3.­73
  • 3.­83
  • 3.­285-286
  • 3.­299
  • 3.­388
  • 3.­390-391
  • 3.­393
  • 3.­395-396
  • 4.­6
  • 4.­98
  • 4.­140
  • 4.­159
  • 4.­171-178
  • 4.­193
  • 5.­191
  • 5.­198-201
  • 5.­266-267
  • 5.­296
  • 5.­333
  • 6.­36
  • 6.­38
  • 6.­45
  • 6.­165
  • 6.­262
  • 6.­266-268
  • 6.­319
  • 6.­348-349
  • 6.­359
  • 7.­74-75
  • 7.­77
  • 7.­104
  • 7.­220
  • 7.­237
  • 7.­254
  • 8.­5
  • 8.­11
  • 8.­25
  • 8.­34
  • 8.­48
  • 8.­62
  • 8.­72
  • 8.­75
  • 8.­96
  • 10.­4-5
  • 10.­7
  • 10.­9
  • 10.­55-56
  • 10.­58-59
  • 10.­102
  • 10.­107
  • 10.­149
  • 10.­153
  • 10.­178
  • 10.­230
  • 10.­232
  • 10.­250
  • 10.­258
  • 10.­268
  • 10.­364
  • 10.­373
  • g.­378
  • g.­382
  • g.­411
  • g.­417
  • g.­623
g.­47

attainment of seeing

Wylie:
  • mthong ba’i snyoms par ’jug pa
Tibetan:
  • མཐོང་བའི་སྙོམས་པར་འཇུག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • darśanasamāpatti

Entry point for the path of seeing, this is the direct perception of things as they are, ultimate reality, suchness.

Located in 14 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­199
  • 2.­115
  • 2.­608
  • 3.­212
  • 3.­229
  • 3.­240
  • 3.­256
  • 3.­268
  • 3.­377
  • 3.­416
  • 7.­68
  • 9.­105
  • 10.­213
  • 10.­247
g.­49

Avanti

Wylie:
  • srung byed
Tibetan:
  • སྲུང་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • avanti

A country visited by Venerable Upasena; home of Lotus Color.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 2.­152
g.­51

Ayodhyā

Wylie:
  • ’thab med
Tibetan:
  • འཐབ་མེད།
Sanskrit:
  • ayodhyā RS

A city ruled by King Mahā­sena long before the time of the Buddha Śākyamuni. Also said to have been ruled by King Nāgadeva (rgyal po klu lha) before the time of Buddha Śākyamuni.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­379
  • 6.­300-301
  • g.­336
  • g.­381
g.­56

Bandhumatī

Wylie:
  • gnyen ldan
Tibetan:
  • གཉེན་ལྡན།
Sanskrit:
  • bandhumatī

A city of the (past) ninety-first eon and the birthplace of Buddha Vipaśyin. In The Hundred Deeds, two women offered Vipaśyin food there and made prayers, resulting in their rebirths as Buddha Śākyamuni’s mother Mahā­māyā and his aunt Māyā.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­144
  • 4.­223
g.­57

base of the universe

Wylie:
  • gser gyi sa gzhi
Tibetan:
  • གསེར་གྱི་ས་གཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • kāñcanamayī bhūmi
  • kāñcanacakra

Sometimes called the “golden ground,” or “universal base,” “The mythological basis of our known world. It is made of gold and situated below Mount Sumeru” (Rangjung Yeshe Dictionary).

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­541
  • 3.­46-47
g.­58

Beautiful to See

Wylie:
  • blta na sdug
Tibetan:
  • བལྟ་ན་སྡུག
Sanskrit:
  • sudarśana RS

Peacock who overheard the Buddha teaching on Vulture Peak Mountain.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 6.­2
g.­61

Bhādra

Wylie:
  • khrums stod
  • grum stod
  • khrum stod
Tibetan:
  • ཁྲུམས་སྟོད།
  • གྲུམ་སྟོད།
  • ཁྲུམ་སྟོད།
Sanskrit:
  • bhādra

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 7.­1
g.­62

bhikṣuṇī

Wylie:
  • dge slong ma
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་སློང་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • bhikṣuṇī

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The term bhikṣuṇī, often translated as “nun,” refers to the highest among the eight types of prātimokṣa vows that make one part of the Buddhist assembly. The Sanskrit term bhikṣu (to which the female grammatical ending ṇī is added) literally means “beggar” or “mendicant,” referring to the fact that Buddhist nuns and monks‍—like other ascetics of the time‍—subsisted on alms (bhikṣā) begged from the laity. In the Tibetan tradition, which follows the Mūlasarvāstivāda Vinaya, a bhikṣuṇī follows 364 rules and a bhikṣu follows 253 rules as part of their moral discipline.

For the first few years of the Buddha’s teachings in India, there was no ordination for women. It started at the persistent request and display of determination of Mahāprajāpatī, the Buddha’s stepmother and aunt, together with five hundred former wives of men of Kapilavastu, who had themselves become monks. Mahāprajāpatī is thus considered to be the founder of the nun’s order.

In this text:

Also rendered here simply as “nun.”

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­185
  • n.­44
  • g.­188
  • g.­202
  • g.­402
  • g.­480
g.­65

Bimbisāra

Wylie:
  • bzo sbyangs gzugs can snying po
  • gzugs can snying po
Tibetan:
  • བཟོ་སྦྱངས་གཟུགས་ཅན་སྙིང་པོ།
  • གཟུགས་ཅན་སྙིང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • śreṇiya bimbisāra
  • bimbisāra

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The king of Magadha and a great patron of the Buddha. His birth coincided with the Buddha’s, and his father, King Mahāpadma, named him “Essence of Gold” after mistakenly attributing the brilliant light that marked the Buddha’s birth to the birth of his son by Queen Bimbī (“Goldie”). Accounts of Bimbisāra’s youth and life can be found in The Chapter on Going Forth (Toh 1-1, Pravrajyāvastu).

King Śreṇya Bimbisāra first met with the Buddha early on, when the latter was the wandering mendicant known as Gautama. Impressed by his conduct, Bimbisāra offered to take Gautama into his court, but Gautama refused, and Bimbisāra wished him success in his quest for awakening and asked him to visit his palace after he had achieved his goal. One account of this episode can be found in the sixteenth chapter of The Play in Full (Toh 95, Lalitavistara). There are other accounts where the two meet earlier on in childhood; several episodes can be found, for example, in The Hundred Deeds (Toh 340, Karmaśataka). Later, after the Buddha’s awakening, Bimbisāra became one of his most famous patrons and donated to the saṅgha the Bamboo Grove, Veṇuvana, at the outskirts of the capital of Magadha, Rājagṛha, where he built residences for the monks. Bimbisāra was imprisoned and killed by his own son, the prince Ajātaśatru, who, influenced by Devadatta, sought to usurp his father’s throne.

In this text:

Also rendered here as “Śreṇiya Bimbisāra.”

Located in 31 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­103
  • 6.­259
  • 7.­136
  • 7.­139-140
  • 7.­149
  • 9.­150-152
  • 10.­10
  • 10.­252
  • 10.­254-257
  • 10.­269
  • 10.­279
  • 10.­285
  • 10.­288-289
  • 10.­341-342
  • n.­26
  • g.­101
  • g.­159
  • g.­173
  • g.­265
  • g.­325
  • g.­453
  • g.­460
  • g.­543
g.­67

Black (a brahmin)

Wylie:
  • nag po
Tibetan:
  • ནག་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • kāla RS
  • kṛṣṇa RS

A certain dark-complected brahmin youth who became a sage, then heard the Dharma from the Buddha, became ordained, and manifested arhatship.

Not to be confused with Black the yakṣa who also appears in his story, nor with Kāla the nāga king (whose name in Tib. is the same nag po).

Located in 13 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­1
  • 5.­211-213
  • 5.­215
  • 5.­217-218
  • 5.­220
  • 5.­222-223
  • 5.­230
  • g.­68
  • g.­264
g.­68

Black (a yakṣa)

Wylie:
  • nag po
Tibetan:
  • ནག་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • kāla RS
  • kṛṣṇa RS

A certain yakṣa tamed by the Buddha and subsequently sworn to protect the people of Rājagṛha.

Not to be confused with Black the brahmin who also appears in his story, nor with Kāla the nāga king.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­216
  • 5.­218
  • g.­67
  • g.­264
g.­69

Black Thread Hell

Wylie:
  • thig nag
Tibetan:
  • ཐིག་ནག
Sanskrit:
  • kālasūtra

Second of the eight hot hells of Buddhist cosmology. The guardians of the Black Thread Hell mark the bodies of its inhabitants with a black thread before cutting and slicing them apart along those lines.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­4
  • 2.­22
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­59
  • 2.­269
  • 2.­349
  • 4.­130
  • n.­146
g.­70

blessed buddha

Wylie:
  • sangs rgyas bcom ldan ’das
Tibetan:
  • སངས་རྒྱས་བཅོམ་ལྡན་འདས།
Sanskrit:
  • buddhabhagavān

An epithet of the buddhas.

Located in 350 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­30
  • 1.­37-38
  • 1.­46
  • 1.­70
  • 1.­73
  • 1.­83
  • 1.­85
  • 1.­95
  • 1.­98
  • 1.­132
  • 1.­135
  • 1.­143-144
  • 1.­149-150
  • 1.­162
  • 1.­169-170
  • 1.­264
  • 1.­270
  • 1.­274
  • 1.­276
  • 1.­284
  • 1.­296
  • 1.­300
  • 1.­311-313
  • 1.­323
  • 1.­326
  • 1.­342
  • 1.­347
  • 1.­350
  • 1.­386
  • 1.­392
  • 1.­399-400
  • 1.­403
  • 1.­417
  • 1.­432
  • 1.­438
  • 1.­440
  • 2.­3
  • 2.­21
  • 2.­40
  • 2.­58
  • 2.­79
  • 2.­87
  • 2.­94-95
  • 2.­98
  • 2.­144
  • 2.­149-150
  • 2.­184
  • 2.­189-190
  • 2.­193
  • 2.­196
  • 2.­209-210
  • 2.­222
  • 2.­226
  • 2.­229
  • 2.­231
  • 2.­244
  • 2.­257-258
  • 2.­262-263
  • 2.­267-268
  • 2.­288
  • 2.­339
  • 2.­345
  • 2.­348
  • 2.­378
  • 2.­382
  • 2.­456
  • 2.­560
  • 2.­568
  • 2.­570
  • 2.­573
  • 2.­579
  • 2.­585-586
  • 2.­589
  • 3.­12-14
  • 3.­23
  • 3.­44-45
  • 3.­51-52
  • 3.­69-70
  • 3.­89
  • 3.­98-99
  • 3.­101-103
  • 3.­119-122
  • 3.­124
  • 3.­146-147
  • 3.­150
  • 3.­152
  • 3.­154
  • 3.­225
  • 3.­239
  • 3.­250
  • 3.­276
  • 3.­279-281
  • 3.­288
  • 3.­294
  • 3.­304-306
  • 3.­325
  • 3.­330
  • 3.­408
  • 3.­434
  • 4.­24
  • 4.­33
  • 4.­38-39
  • 4.­46
  • 4.­56
  • 4.­59
  • 4.­86
  • 4.­88
  • 4.­104
  • 4.­107-110
  • 4.­118-119
  • 4.­129
  • 4.­166
  • 4.­190
  • 4.­200-202
  • 4.­208
  • 4.­212-214
  • 4.­222
  • 5.­8
  • 5.­17
  • 5.­23
  • 5.­30
  • 5.­50
  • 5.­66-68
  • 5.­90
  • 5.­92
  • 5.­94-95
  • 5.­118
  • 5.­151-152
  • 5.­155
  • 5.­164
  • 5.­167-168
  • 5.­174
  • 5.­183-184
  • 5.­203
  • 5.­206
  • 5.­208-209
  • 5.­221-223
  • 5.­257
  • 5.­259
  • 5.­267
  • 5.­269
  • 5.­276-277
  • 5.­280
  • 5.­287
  • 5.­311
  • 5.­313
  • 5.­315-316
  • 5.­320-321
  • 5.­330
  • 5.­333
  • 6.­21
  • 6.­29
  • 6.­49-50
  • 6.­52
  • 6.­65
  • 6.­73-75
  • 6.­119
  • 6.­191
  • 6.­235
  • 6.­244-245
  • 6.­248
  • 6.­252
  • 6.­299
  • 6.­307-308
  • 6.­381-382
  • 6.­384
  • 6.­386
  • 6.­410-411
  • 6.­425
  • 6.­438-440
  • 6.­448-449
  • 6.­451-453
  • 6.­501-502
  • 6.­508
  • 7.­10
  • 7.­15-16
  • 7.­26
  • 7.­32
  • 7.­36-38
  • 7.­41-42
  • 7.­46
  • 7.­50
  • 7.­55-56
  • 7.­78
  • 7.­81
  • 7.­111
  • 7.­114-115
  • 7.­129-130
  • 7.­165
  • 7.­190-191
  • 7.­221
  • 7.­229
  • 7.­231
  • 7.­233
  • 7.­238
  • 7.­243
  • 7.­246-248
  • 7.­257
  • 7.­266
  • 8.­14-15
  • 8.­28-29
  • 8.­36
  • 8.­40-41
  • 8.­55-56
  • 8.­61-62
  • 8.­69-70
  • 8.­76-78
  • 8.­80
  • 8.­84-86
  • 8.­91
  • 8.­93-94
  • 8.­97
  • 8.­101
  • 8.­104-105
  • 8.­110
  • 8.­117-118
  • 8.­127-128
  • 9.­6
  • 9.­34
  • 9.­39
  • 9.­54
  • 9.­62
  • 9.­68
  • 9.­71
  • 9.­81
  • 9.­86
  • 9.­120
  • 9.­131
  • 9.­140
  • 9.­153
  • 9.­159
  • 9.­174
  • 10.­11
  • 10.­16
  • 10.­87-88
  • 10.­105
  • 10.­135
  • 10.­156
  • 10.­214-217
  • 10.­221
  • 10.­223
  • 10.­232
  • 10.­234-235
  • 10.­239-240
  • 10.­243
  • 10.­248
  • 10.­257
  • 10.­288
  • 10.­343
  • 10.­363
  • 10.­394
  • 10.­409
  • 10.­419
  • 10.­423
  • 10.­450
g.­71

blessed one

Wylie:
  • bcom ldan ’das
Tibetan:
  • བཅོམ་ལྡན་འདས།
Sanskrit:
  • bhagavān

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

In Buddhist literature, this is an epithet applied to buddhas, most often to Śākyamuni. The Sanskrit term generally means “possessing fortune,” but in specifically Buddhist contexts it implies that a buddha is in possession of six auspicious qualities (bhaga) associated with complete awakening. The Tibetan term‍—where bcom is said to refer to “subduing” the four māras, ldan to “possessing” the great qualities of buddhahood, and ’das to “going beyond” saṃsāra and nirvāṇa‍—possibly reflects the commentarial tradition where the Sanskrit bhagavat is interpreted, in addition, as “one who destroys the four māras.” This is achieved either by reading bhagavat as bhagnavat (“one who broke”), or by tracing the word bhaga to the root √bhañj (“to break”).

Located in 1,275 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 1.­5
  • 1.­8
  • 1.­23
  • 1.­28-29
  • 1.­41
  • 1.­43
  • 1.­70-71
  • 1.­87
  • 1.­118-124
  • 1.­131
  • 1.­135
  • 1.­138
  • 1.­144-148
  • 1.­151-157
  • 1.­159-161
  • 1.­164
  • 1.­169-170
  • 1.­172
  • 1.­185-186
  • 1.­194
  • 1.­230-235
  • 1.­237-238
  • 1.­251
  • 1.­253
  • 1.­264
  • 1.­266
  • 1.­268-270
  • 1.­278
  • 1.­285
  • 1.­291-296
  • 1.­303-309
  • 1.­315
  • 1.­338
  • 1.­341-342
  • 1.­354-361
  • 1.­363
  • 1.­383-391
  • 1.­394
  • 1.­404
  • 1.­416
  • 1.­420-424
  • 1.­426-431
  • 1.­442-443
  • 1.­446
  • 2.­2
  • 2.­5
  • 2.­9
  • 2.­11
  • 2.­18
  • 2.­20
  • 2.­23
  • 2.­27
  • 2.­29
  • 2.­36
  • 2.­38-39
  • 2.­42
  • 2.­46
  • 2.­48
  • 2.­55
  • 2.­57
  • 2.­60
  • 2.­64
  • 2.­66
  • 2.­73
  • 2.­75
  • 2.­82
  • 2.­87-98
  • 2.­115-116
  • 2.­123
  • 2.­142-143
  • 2.­147-148
  • 2.­152
  • 2.­165
  • 2.­177
  • 2.­179
  • 2.­181-183
  • 2.­195
  • 2.­200
  • 2.­202-203
  • 2.­205
  • 2.­212
  • 2.­216
  • 2.­218-220
  • 2.­222-223
  • 2.­225
  • 2.­233
  • 2.­235-240
  • 2.­242
  • 2.­244-246
  • 2.­248-253
  • 2.­255-256
  • 2.­261-262
  • 2.­265-267
  • 2.­270
  • 2.­274
  • 2.­276
  • 2.­283
  • 2.­285-286
  • 2.­311
  • 2.­314
  • 2.­319-321
  • 2.­323-327
  • 2.­342-347
  • 2.­350
  • 2.­354-355
  • 2.­362
  • 2.­364
  • 2.­375
  • 2.­377-378
  • 2.­380
  • 2.­385-389
  • 2.­391-394
  • 2.­406-407
  • 2.­409
  • 2.­411
  • 2.­413-414
  • 2.­419-420
  • 2.­429-431
  • 2.­456
  • 2.­459-463
  • 2.­465-468
  • 2.­487
  • 2.­509
  • 2.­514
  • 2.­517
  • 2.­519
  • 2.­522-523
  • 2.­525-530
  • 2.­548-549
  • 2.­572
  • 2.­576
  • 2.­578
  • 2.­580-588
  • 2.­608
  • 3.­2-12
  • 3.­16-21
  • 3.­26-27
  • 3.­30
  • 3.­32-37
  • 3.­39-45
  • 3.­54-59
  • 3.­66
  • 3.­68
  • 3.­70-75
  • 3.­77-82
  • 3.­84-85
  • 3.­87
  • 3.­90-92
  • 3.­98-99
  • 3.­105
  • 3.­109-110
  • 3.­116-119
  • 3.­126
  • 3.­132-133
  • 3.­135-137
  • 3.­143
  • 3.­146-147
  • 3.­154
  • 3.­187
  • 3.­193-195
  • 3.­199
  • 3.­201
  • 3.­210-213
  • 3.­218-220
  • 3.­224
  • 3.­228-230
  • 3.­234-235
  • 3.­238
  • 3.­240-241
  • 3.­245-246
  • 3.­249
  • 3.­256-257
  • 3.­261-262
  • 3.­265
  • 3.­268-273
  • 3.­275-280
  • 3.­283-284
  • 3.­287
  • 3.­292-295
  • 3.­300-304
  • 3.­309
  • 3.­311
  • 3.­313-316
  • 3.­319-324
  • 3.­332
  • 3.­336-338
  • 3.­343
  • 3.­353-355
  • 3.­360
  • 3.­365
  • 3.­371
  • 3.­378
  • 3.­385-386
  • 3.­398-399
  • 3.­402-404
  • 3.­407
  • 3.­415-418
  • 3.­422
  • 4.­2-4
  • 4.­21-23
  • 4.­27-31
  • 4.­33-34
  • 4.­41-42
  • 4.­50-51
  • 4.­59
  • 4.­64-66
  • 4.­76
  • 4.­86-88
  • 4.­92-93
  • 4.­95-98
  • 4.­102-105
  • 4.­107
  • 4.­112
  • 4.­118-124
  • 4.­127-129
  • 4.­131
  • 4.­135
  • 4.­137
  • 4.­144
  • 4.­146
  • 4.­151-160
  • 4.­165-166
  • 4.­169-170
  • 4.­172
  • 4.­180
  • 4.­189
  • 4.­193-197
  • 4.­199-200
  • 4.­204
  • 4.­211
  • 4.­214-219
  • 4.­221
  • 4.­233
  • 5.­2
  • 5.­11-12
  • 5.­16-23
  • 5.­32
  • 5.­53-59
  • 5.­65
  • 5.­71
  • 5.­82
  • 5.­85-89
  • 5.­105-106
  • 5.­109-112
  • 5.­115-117
  • 5.­119
  • 5.­136-143
  • 5.­154
  • 5.­158-163
  • 5.­170
  • 5.­177-180
  • 5.­186
  • 5.­188
  • 5.­191-197
  • 5.­202-204
  • 5.­206
  • 5.­211
  • 5.­218-219
  • 5.­221-223
  • 5.­225-227
  • 5.­236
  • 5.­238-242
  • 5.­244-255
  • 5.­257-258
  • 5.­264
  • 5.­268
  • 5.­270-277
  • 5.­291
  • 5.­307-309
  • 5.­313-314
  • 5.­316-321
  • 5.­332-333
  • 6.­2-4
  • 6.­7-11
  • 6.­15
  • 6.­20
  • 6.­24-26
  • 6.­28-29
  • 6.­34
  • 6.­37-39
  • 6.­41-48
  • 6.­54
  • 6.­56-66
  • 6.­72-73
  • 6.­78-81
  • 6.­83-85
  • 6.­118-120
  • 6.­136-140
  • 6.­142-145
  • 6.­162
  • 6.­166-168
  • 6.­185
  • 6.­187
  • 6.­191-192
  • 6.­195-196
  • 6.­200
  • 6.­234-236
  • 6.­243-244
  • 6.­254
  • 6.­258
  • 6.­294-300
  • 6.­304
  • 6.­316-318
  • 6.­327-328
  • 6.­330-333
  • 6.­335
  • 6.­339-344
  • 6.­351-353
  • 6.­355
  • 6.­367-368
  • 6.­371-372
  • 6.­374
  • 6.­377
  • 6.­379
  • 6.­388
  • 6.­393
  • 6.­407-410
  • 6.­414
  • 6.­430-432
  • 6.­435
  • 6.­437-439
  • 6.­442
  • 6.­445-446
  • 6.­448-449
  • 6.­452
  • 6.­458
  • 6.­466
  • 6.­468-474
  • 6.­502
  • 6.­507
  • 7.­2
  • 7.­7-16
  • 7.­25
  • 7.­29
  • 7.­31
  • 7.­33-36
  • 7.­40
  • 7.­44
  • 7.­49-51
  • 7.­53-57
  • 7.­59
  • 7.­66
  • 7.­68
  • 7.­70
  • 7.­73
  • 7.­76
  • 7.­81-82
  • 7.­84-86
  • 7.­92
  • 7.­98-103
  • 7.­107-108
  • 7.­110-111
  • 7.­117-121
  • 7.­124
  • 7.­129-130
  • 7.­136
  • 7.­139
  • 7.­149-157
  • 7.­165
  • 7.­189-190
  • 7.­192-194
  • 7.­197
  • 7.­204
  • 7.­209-211
  • 7.­220
  • 7.­224-230
  • 7.­235
  • 7.­239-247
  • 7.­251
  • 7.­253-257
  • 7.­265-266
  • 8.­2
  • 8.­5-13
  • 8.­15-17
  • 8.­21-24
  • 8.­27-30
  • 8.­34-37
  • 8.­39
  • 8.­41-42
  • 8.­45-46
  • 8.­48-51
  • 8.­54
  • 8.­56-57
  • 8.­67-68
  • 8.­70-71
  • 8.­74-79
  • 8.­83-87
  • 8.­89-92
  • 8.­94-95
  • 8.­100-103
  • 8.­105-106
  • 8.­108-112
  • 8.­114-116
  • 8.­118-126
  • 8.­128
  • 9.­2
  • 9.­9
  • 9.­11-12
  • 9.­17-22
  • 9.­28
  • 9.­31
  • 9.­34-40
  • 9.­46
  • 9.­48-49
  • 9.­53-54
  • 9.­63
  • 9.­67
  • 9.­71-74
  • 9.­76-81
  • 9.­85-86
  • 9.­90-101
  • 9.­105-106
  • 9.­115
  • 9.­118-119
  • 9.­121-131
  • 9.­134
  • 9.­139
  • 9.­143-145
  • 9.­150-159
  • 9.­162
  • 9.­165-175
  • 10.­10
  • 10.­14
  • 10.­16-30
  • 10.­33-36
  • 10.­41-42
  • 10.­46-47
  • 10.­51-52
  • 10.­54-58
  • 10.­60
  • 10.­63
  • 10.­65
  • 10.­69-70
  • 10.­77-78
  • 10.­82-88
  • 10.­90
  • 10.­95
  • 10.­100-105
  • 10.­124-135
  • 10.­148
  • 10.­150-156
  • 10.­171
  • 10.­178-184
  • 10.­187-193
  • 10.­205
  • 10.­209-211
  • 10.­214
  • 10.­219
  • 10.­221-223
  • 10.­225-229
  • 10.­231-234
  • 10.­242
  • 10.­246-253
  • 10.­255-257
  • 10.­259
  • 10.­261
  • 10.­265
  • 10.­267
  • 10.­269
  • 10.­273-274
  • 10.­279
  • 10.­281-283
  • 10.­286-289
  • 10.­343
  • 10.­346-353
  • 10.­357
  • 10.­359-363
  • 10.­371-376
  • 10.­378-380
  • 10.­385
  • 10.­394-395
  • 10.­426-427
  • 10.­434-435
  • 10.­437-438
  • 10.­440
  • 10.­447-450
  • 10.­452
  • 10.­454-455
  • n.­47-48
  • n.­62
  • n.­156
  • n.­160
  • n.­162
  • n.­183
  • n.­210
  • g.­516
  • g.­535
g.­72

Blistering Hell

Wylie:
  • chu bur can
Tibetan:
  • ཆུ་བུར་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • arbuda

First (and lightest) of the eight cold hells of Buddhist cosmology. Its inhabitants are wracked with a cold wind that causes their bodies to be covered in sores.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­4
  • 2.­22
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­59
  • 2.­269
  • 2.­349
  • 3.­371-373
  • 4.­130
g.­73

Blue Lotus Hell

Wylie:
  • ud pal ltar gas pa
Tibetan:
  • ཨུད་པལ་ལྟར་གས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • utpala

See “Splitting Open Like a Blue Lotus Hell.”

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­373
  • g.­538
g.­75

bodhisattva

Wylie:
  • byang chub sems dpa’
Tibetan:
  • བྱང་ཆུབ་སེམས་དཔའ།
Sanskrit:
  • bodhisattva

A buddha in training. Also sometimes used as a title when referring to the Buddha in a previous incarnation, i.e., “the Bodhisattva.”

Located in 121 passages in the translation:

  • i.­8
  • 1.­449
  • 2.­120
  • 2.­137-138
  • 2.­141-142
  • 2.­341
  • 2.­458
  • 2.­470
  • 2.­472-473
  • 2.­477
  • 2.­483-485
  • 2.­488-493
  • 2.­508
  • 3.­9-10
  • 3.­277
  • 3.­279
  • 3.­384
  • 3.­436
  • 3.­438
  • 4.­13-15
  • 4.­17-18
  • 4.­20
  • 4.­45
  • 4.­48
  • 4.­55
  • 4.­58
  • 4.­188
  • 5.­64
  • 5.­98
  • 5.­100
  • 5.­131
  • 5.­133-134
  • 5.­150
  • 5.­182
  • 5.­201
  • 5.­230
  • 5.­235-236
  • 6.­71
  • 6.­135
  • 6.­241
  • 6.­311
  • 6.­313-316
  • 6.­336
  • 6.­370-372
  • 6.­400
  • 6.­403-406
  • 6.­424-429
  • 7.­187
  • 7.­271
  • 9.­26
  • 9.­44
  • 9.­84
  • 9.­108
  • 9.­112-113
  • 9.­148
  • 9.­161
  • 9.­181
  • 10.­8-10
  • 10.­116-119
  • 10.­121
  • 10.­123
  • 10.­170
  • 10.­355
  • 10.­369
  • 10.­403-405
  • 10.­407
  • 10.­409
  • 10.­411-416
  • 10.­418-419
  • 10.­421
  • n.­9
  • n.­51
  • g.­138
  • g.­142
  • g.­406
  • g.­438
  • g.­514
  • g.­580
g.­78

Brahmā

Wylie:
  • tshangs pa
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • brahmā

One of the primary deities of the purāṇic Hindu pantheon, and perhaps the first to take on the status formerly held by the cosmic being Prajāpati in the literature of the brāhmaṇas. As a creator god in the purāṇas, Brahmā is said to have pronounced the mantras of four vedas from each of his four faces and thus established the sonic foundation for the manifestation of the cosmos. Though not considered a creator god in Buddhist literature, in his form as Sahāṃpati Brahmā, Brahmā occupies an important place as one of two deities (the other being Indra/Śakra) that are said to have exhorted Śākyamuni to teach the Dharma in the hagiographic literature. The particular heavens over which Brahmā rules are often some of the most sought after realms of higher rebirth in Buddhist literature. Among his epithets is “Lord of Sahā World” (Sahāṃpati).

Located in 45 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­88
  • 1.­200
  • 1.­316
  • 2.­115
  • 2.­156
  • 2.­404-405
  • 2.­409
  • 2.­412
  • 2.­608
  • 3.­212
  • 3.­229
  • 3.­240
  • 3.­256
  • 3.­268
  • 3.­377
  • 3.­416
  • 3.­432
  • 5.­97
  • 5.­102
  • 7.­39
  • 7.­69
  • 9.­105
  • 9.­134
  • 10.­85
  • 10.­213
  • 10.­224-225
  • 10.­247
  • 10.­304-306
  • 10.­309-310
  • 10.­314-315
  • 10.­317-318
  • 10.­325
  • 10.­329
  • 10.­399
  • g.­82
  • g.­485
  • g.­487
  • g.­660
g.­79

brahmacarya

Wylie:
  • tshangs par spyod pa
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པར་སྤྱོད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • brahmacarya

See “religious life.”

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 10.­329
  • g.­458
g.­80

Brahmadatta (past)

Wylie:
  • tshangs pas byin
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པས་བྱིན།
Sanskrit:
  • brahmadatta

King of the city of Vārāṇasī and the country of Kāśi before the time of Buddha Śākyamuni. Not to be confused with the king of the same name who ruled the same city of Vārāṇasī during the time of Buddha Śākyamuni.

Located in 65 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­187
  • 2.­124-125
  • 2.­128-129
  • 2.­131-135
  • 2.­137
  • 2.­432
  • 2.­437
  • 3.­155
  • 4.­183
  • 5.­60
  • 5.­62-63
  • 6.­11-12
  • 6.­17
  • 6.­19
  • 6.­67-69
  • 6.­71
  • 6.­121
  • 6.­124
  • 6.­127
  • 6.­130
  • 6.­132
  • 6.­393-397
  • 7.­166
  • 7.­172-174
  • 7.­177-178
  • 7.­180-182
  • 7.­185
  • 7.­210
  • 7.­218
  • 7.­267
  • 9.­82
  • 9.­84
  • 10.­196
  • 10.­364
  • 10.­367-368
  • n.­131
  • g.­12
  • g.­14
  • g.­272
  • g.­528
  • g.­595
  • g.­597
  • g.­644
  • g.­665
  • g.­666
g.­81

Brahmadatta (present)

Wylie:
  • tshangs pas byin
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པས་བྱིན།
Sanskrit:
  • brahmadatta

King of the city of Vārāṇasī during the time of Buddha Śākyamuni. Not to be confused with the king of the same name who ruled the city of Vārāṇasī and the country of Kāśi before the time of Buddha Śākyamuni.

Located in 35 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­251
  • 1.­255-256
  • 1.­258
  • 1.­262-263
  • 1.­278-284
  • 1.­287-288
  • 5.­32-39
  • 5.­41-43
  • 5.­45-47
  • 5.­59
  • n.­131
  • g.­273
  • g.­296
  • g.­297
  • g.­441
g.­82

Brahmāloka

Wylie:
  • tshangs pa’i ’jig rten
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པའི་འཇིག་རྟེན།
Sanskrit:
  • brahmāloka

The heaven of Brahmā, usually located just above the desire realm (kāmadhātu) as one of the first levels of the form realm (rūpadhātu) and equated with the state that one achieves in the first meditative absorption (dhyāna).

Located in 16 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­410-411
  • 6.­103-104
  • 6.­217
  • 6.­288-290
  • 6.­293
  • 6.­296
  • 6.­298
  • 7.­30
  • 7.­163
  • 10.­313-314
  • g.­85
g.­85

Brahmā’s Assembly

Wylie:
  • tshangs ris
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་རིས།
Sanskrit:
  • brahmākāyika

The general name for the class of gods that dwell in Brahmāloka.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 4.­132
g.­86

Brahmin Priests

Wylie:
  • tshangs pa’i mdun na ’don
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པའི་མདུན་ན་འདོན།
Sanskrit:
  • brahmāpurohita

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology; its inhabitants are devotees of Great Brahmā.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 4.­132
g.­87

Bursting Blister Hell

Wylie:
  • chu bur rdol
Tibetan:
  • ཆུ་བུར་རྡོལ།
Sanskrit:
  • nirarbuda

Second of the eight cold hells of Buddhist cosmology. Its inhabitants are wracked with a cold wind that causes their bodies to be covered in sores that burst open.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­4
  • 2.­22
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­59
  • 2.­269
  • 2.­349
  • 3.­373
  • 4.­130
g.­88

calm abiding

Wylie:
  • zhi gnas
Tibetan:
  • ཞི་གནས།
Sanskrit:
  • śamatha

Single-pointed meditative concentration developed through the techniques of settling the mind (Rigzin 352).

Located in 16 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­150
  • 1.­386
  • 2.­244
  • 3.­69
  • 4.­213
  • 5.­17
  • 5.­222
  • 5.­269
  • 5.­315
  • 6.­165
  • 6.­386
  • 7.­10
  • 7.­32
  • 7.­238
  • g.­250
  • g.­471
g.­89

Camel’s Hump Mountain

Wylie:
  • nog ri
Tibetan:
  • ནོག་རི།
Sanskrit:
  • —

During the time of Buddha Greatest of All, a certain mountain where seventy-seven thousand on the path of learning and the path of no more to learn pledged to stay during the rains.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­592-593
g.­92

Candrā

Wylie:
  • zla ba
Tibetan:
  • ཟླ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • candrā

Daughter of the high brahmin Candrasukha of Śrāvastī, her mother, during her pregnancy, wished to engage in philosophical debate. She herself grew up to be a great debater. Ordained a nun, she learned the Prātimokṣa Sūtra by heart after hearing the Buddha recite it just once.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­1
  • 7.­236-237
  • 7.­244-246
  • 7.­249
  • g.­94
g.­94

Candrasukha

Wylie:
  • zla ba bde ba
Tibetan:
  • ཟླ་བ་བདེ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • candrasukha RS

A certain high brahmin in Śrāvastī whose wife, upon conceiving, began wishing to engage in philosophical debate. She then gave birth to the great debater named Candrā, a nun who learned the Prātimokṣa Sūtra by heart after hearing the Buddha recite it just once.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­235-236
  • g.­92
g.­96

Catuṣka

Wylie:
  • bzhi ldan
Tibetan:
  • བཞི་ལྡན།
Sanskrit:
  • catuṣka

The name of King Śibi’s palace.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 10.­396
  • g.­514
g.­98

celibacy

Wylie:
  • tshangs par spyod pa
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པར་སྤྱོད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • brahmacarya

See “religious life.”

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­186
  • 3.­353-354
  • 3.­383
  • 3.­392-394
  • 7.­187
  • n.­99
  • g.­458
g.­99

Circumambulating

Wylie:
  • skor byed
Tibetan:
  • སྐོར་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • —

A future solitary buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 2.­19
g.­101

Citra Mounted on an Elephant

Wylie:
  • nag pa glang chen gnas
Tibetan:
  • ནག་པ་གླང་ཆེན་གནས།
Sanskrit:
  • —

In Rājagṛha, the son of King Bimbisāra’s elephant trainer Elephant Heart. He is tricked into giving back his precepts, then becomes ordained once again.

Located in 19 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­1
  • 7.­137-138
  • 7.­141-142
  • 7.­144
  • 7.­147-152
  • 7.­154-155
  • 7.­164-165
  • 7.­187
  • g.­100
  • g.­159
g.­103

Cloudless Heaven

Wylie:
  • sprin med
Tibetan:
  • སྤྲིན་མེད།
Sanskrit:
  • anabhraka

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology, first of three levels of the fourth dhyāna realm.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 4.­132
g.­104

code of conduct

Wylie:
  • tshangs par spyod pa
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པར་སྤྱོད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • brahmacarya

See “religious life.”

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­359-365
  • 7.­104-107
  • 8.­25
  • 10.­258
  • 10.­268
  • g.­458
g.­105

Cold Whimpering Hell

Wylie:
  • a chu zer ba
Tibetan:
  • ཨ་ཆུ་ཟེར་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • huhuva

Fifth of the eight cold hells of Buddhist cosmology. It is named for the sounds its inhabitants make while enduring unthinkable cold.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­4
  • 2.­22
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­59
  • 2.­269
  • 2.­349
  • 3.­373
  • 4.­130
g.­107

conditioned things

Wylie:
  • ’du byed
Tibetan:
  • འདུ་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃskāra

This term refers to composite objects in the generic sense. In other contexts, it can also refer to “formations.”

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • g.­176
g.­108

consciousness

Wylie:
  • rnam par shes pa
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་ཤེས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • vijñāna

One of the five aggregates, and third of the twelve links of dependent origination, this is sometimes also called “cognition,” and is the self-reflexive awareness of beings.

Located in 20 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­421
  • 2.­424
  • 2.­427
  • 3.­38-39
  • 3.­165
  • 7.­95-96
  • 7.­201
  • 10.­269-272
  • 10.­277-278
  • 10.­281
  • 10.­283-284
  • g.­11
  • g.­154
g.­109

constituent element

Wylie:
  • khams
Tibetan:
  • ཁམས།
Sanskrit:
  • dhātu

Also rendered here as “temperament” and “element.”

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­71
  • 1.­124
  • 1.­309
  • 2.­286
  • 2.­550
  • 3.­386
  • 4.­181
  • 10.­194
  • g.­158
  • g.­579
g.­112

counselor

Wylie:
  • mkhan po
Tibetan:
  • མཁན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • upādhyāya

The person from whom one receives vows. It is also the title of the head of a monastery and used here to refer to a royal magistrate. Also rendered here as “preceptor.”

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 10.­299
  • 10.­301
  • 10.­303
  • 10.­327
  • 10.­331
  • 10.­333
  • 10.­335
  • 10.­337
  • g.­443
g.­113

Covered

Wylie:
  • sbas pa
Tibetan:
  • སྦས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Second name given to Deluded.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 10.­174
  • g.­123
g.­115

craving

Wylie:
  • ’dun pa
Tibetan:
  • འདུན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • chanda

An afflictive emotion. In other contexts also for the Tib. sred pa.

Located in 14 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­355
  • 2.­416-417
  • 6.­85-86
  • 6.­504
  • 10.­26-29
  • 10.­31-32
  • 10.­52
  • 10.­54
g.­116

Crushing Hell

Wylie:
  • bsdus ’joms
Tibetan:
  • བསྡུས་འཇོམས།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃghāta

Third of the eight hot hells of Buddhist cosmology. The guardians of the Crushing Hell repeatedly crush its inhabitants between mountains.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­4
  • 2.­22
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­59
  • 2.­269
  • 2.­349
  • 4.­130
  • n.­146
g.­119

Daṇḍadhara

Wylie:
  • lag na dbyug thogs
  • dbyug thogs
Tibetan:
  • ལག་ན་དབྱུག་ཐོགས།
  • དབྱུག་ཐོགས།
Sanskrit:
  • daṇḍadhāra
  • daṇḍapāṇi

An alternate form of the name Daṇḍapāṇi, a Śākya clan member and the father of Gopā and Yaśodharā. In The Hundred Deeds he is noted as the father of mda’ thogs, rendered here with the potential back-translation Iṣudhara.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­232
  • 5.­234
  • g.­252
  • g.­673
g.­120

Datta

Wylie:
  • drang srong sbyin
Tibetan:
  • དྲང་སྲོང་སྦྱིན།
Sanskrit:
  • datta
  • iṣiḍatta
  • ṛṣidatta
  • riṣidatta
  • ṛddhidatta

A certain sage whom The Hundred Deeds appears to list as one of the attendants of the queen in Śrāvastī during the time of the Buddha. Elsewhere he and his associate Purāṇa are remembered as a ministers or attendants (sthapati) to King Prasenajit.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­121
  • g.­445
g.­121

deed

Wylie:
  • las
Tibetan:
  • ལས།
Sanskrit:
  • karman

See “action.” Also used to translate other synonyms, like mdzad pa.

Located in 111 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1
  • 1.­39
  • 1.­86
  • 1.­130
  • 1.­137
  • 1.­171
  • 1.­277
  • 1.­302
  • 1.­314
  • 1.­352
  • 1.­402
  • 1.­441
  • 1.­450
  • 2.­5
  • 2.­9
  • 2.­23
  • 2.­27
  • 2.­42
  • 2.­46
  • 2.­60
  • 2.­64
  • 2.­151
  • 2.­192
  • 2.­211
  • 2.­232
  • 2.­259
  • 2.­264
  • 2.­270
  • 2.­274
  • 2.­350
  • 2.­354
  • 2.­384
  • 2.­448-449
  • 2.­503-504
  • 2.­571
  • 2.­609
  • 3.­15
  • 3.­53
  • 3.­104
  • 3.­123
  • 3.­153
  • 3.­193
  • 3.­282
  • 3.­307
  • 3.­402
  • 3.­439
  • 4.­40
  • 4.­111
  • 4.­131
  • 4.­135
  • 4.­152
  • 4.­168
  • 4.­203
  • 4.­222
  • 4.­232
  • 4.­234
  • 5.­31
  • 5.­69
  • 5.­93
  • 5.­96
  • 5.­124
  • 5.­153
  • 5.­169
  • 5.­185
  • 5.­210
  • 5.­247
  • 5.­289
  • 5.­304
  • 5.­332
  • 5.­335
  • 6.­33
  • 6.­53
  • 6.­77
  • 6.­229
  • 6.­246
  • 6.­265
  • 6.­309
  • 6.­383
  • 6.­392
  • 6.­411
  • 6.­413
  • 6.­452
  • 6.­457
  • 6.­510-511
  • 7.­43
  • 7.­60
  • 7.­116
  • 7.­181
  • 7.­234
  • 7.­250
  • 7.­272
  • 8.­129
  • 9.­65
  • 9.­88
  • 9.­137
  • 9.­183
  • 10.­93
  • 10.­152
  • 10.­218
  • 10.­241
  • 10.­298
  • 10.­456-457
  • n.­120
  • g.­7
  • g.­308
  • g.­524
  • g.­559
g.­122

Delighting in Creation Heaven

Wylie:
  • ’phrul dga’
Tibetan:
  • འཕྲུལ་དགའ།
Sanskrit:
  • nirmāṇarati

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology, counted among the six heavens of the desire realm. Its inhabitants magically create the objects of their own enjoyment, and also dispose of them themselves.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 2.­410
  • 4.­132
  • 6.­286-287
g.­123

Deluded

Wylie:
  • rmongs pa
Tibetan:
  • རྨོངས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Son of householders in the country of Śūrpāraka. During the time of the Buddha, he was also known as Covered.

Located in 17 passages in the translation:

  • 10.­1
  • 10.­171-172
  • 10.­174-176
  • 10.­180-182
  • 10.­185-186
  • 10.­188-190
  • 10.­192
  • 10.­202
  • g.­113
g.­124

demigod

Wylie:
  • lha ma yin
Tibetan:
  • ལྷ་མ་ཡིན།
Sanskrit:
  • asura

Also called “antigods” or “titans,” these are a lower type of celestial being who out of jealousy are forever in conflict with the gods. See also “five destinies.”

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­409
  • 2.­412
  • 10.­15
  • 10.­20-22
  • 10.­69
  • n.­230
  • g.­167
g.­125

dependent arising

Wylie:
  • rten cing ’brel bar ’byung ba
Tibetan:
  • རྟེན་ཅིང་འབྲེལ་བར་འབྱུང་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • pratītyasamutpāda

Also called “interdependent origination,” “dependent co-origination,” “interbeing,” the meeting or coincidence of causes and conditions for creating a thing or a situation; in general, the twelve links of dependent origination dealing with the cycle of rebirth, and in its highest sense providing proof of the selflessness of all phenomena (Rigzin 150).

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­179
  • 10.­407
g.­126

deva

Wylie:
  • lha
Tibetan:
  • ལྷ།
Sanskrit:
  • deva

Lit. “god.” An honorific term of address for royalty, similar to “Your Majesty.”

Located in 61 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­205
  • 1.­209
  • 1.­220-221
  • 1.­223-224
  • 1.­244
  • 1.­281
  • 1.­365
  • 1.­374
  • 2.­126
  • 2.­129-130
  • 2.­134
  • 2.­136
  • 2.­336
  • 2.­404-405
  • 3.­296
  • 3.­298-299
  • 3.­426
  • 3.­428-429
  • 3.­432-433
  • 4.­11-12
  • 4.­226
  • 5.­43
  • 5.­79
  • 5.­84-85
  • 5.­132-133
  • 6.­126
  • 6.­131
  • 6.­134
  • 6.­151
  • 6.­240
  • 6.­396
  • 6.­423
  • 7.­106
  • 7.­172
  • 10.­91
  • 10.­110
  • 10.­114
  • 10.­120
  • 10.­163
  • 10.­167
  • 10.­177-179
  • 10.­298-299
  • 10.­301-303
  • 10.­306
  • 10.­364
  • g.­203
g.­127

Devaḍaha

Wylie:
  • lha mthong
Tibetan:
  • ལྷ་མཐོང་།
Sanskrit:
  • devaḍaha

A Śākya village once ruled by Śākya Suprabuddha.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­127
  • g.­332
g.­128

Devadatta

Wylie:
  • lha sbyin
Tibetan:
  • ལྷ་སྦྱིན།
Sanskrit:
  • devadatta

The Buddha’s cousin and fellow Śākya clan member as well as his brother-in-law; brother of Ānanda and Upadhāna. His hostility toward Buddha Śākyamuni is widely recorded in Buddhist literature, and as a result he often represents the paradigm of improper behavior and attitudes toward the Buddha and the Buddhist saṅgha.

Located in 52 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­116
  • 2.­118-123
  • 2.­137
  • 2.­461-467
  • 2.­485
  • 2.­487
  • 2.­508
  • 3.­360
  • 3.­365
  • 3.­373
  • 4.­171-172
  • 4.­175
  • 4.­178
  • 4.­188
  • 10.­124-125
  • 10.­149-156
  • 10.­170
  • n.­26
  • n.­52
  • n.­121
  • n.­216
  • g.­24
  • g.­209
  • g.­277
  • g.­285
  • g.­290
  • g.­303
  • g.­373
  • g.­496
  • g.­593
  • g.­625
  • g.­673
g.­129

Dhanika

Wylie:
  • nor can
Tibetan:
  • ནོར་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • dhanika RS

A certain householder in Rājagṛha during the time of the Buddha, he was father of Sudarśana.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 9.­115
  • 9.­122
  • g.­554
g.­130

Dharma

Wylie:
  • chos
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས།
Sanskrit:
  • dharma

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The term dharma conveys ten different meanings, according to Vasubandhu’s Vyākhyā­yukti. The primary meanings are as follows: the doctrine taught by the Buddha (Dharma); the ultimate reality underlying and expressed through the Buddha’s teaching (Dharma); the trainings that the Buddha’s teaching stipulates (dharmas); the various awakened qualities or attainments acquired through practicing and realizing the Buddha’s teaching (dharmas); qualities or aspects more generally, i.e., phenomena or phenomenal attributes (dharmas); and mental objects (dharmas).

Located in 557 passages in the translation:

  • i.­1
  • 1.­8
  • 1.­12-15
  • 1.­20-23
  • 1.­31-32
  • 1.­37
  • 1.­47
  • 1.­49-50
  • 1.­53-54
  • 1.­60
  • 1.­75
  • 1.­82-83
  • 1.­100
  • 1.­106
  • 1.­114
  • 1.­119
  • 1.­122
  • 1.­126
  • 1.­144
  • 1.­148
  • 1.­152-153
  • 1.­156
  • 1.­169
  • 1.­185
  • 1.­196
  • 1.­198
  • 1.­200
  • 1.­203
  • 1.­226
  • 1.­229-230
  • 1.­232
  • 1.­235
  • 1.­238
  • 1.­242
  • 1.­251
  • 1.­253
  • 1.­266
  • 1.­268
  • 1.­272
  • 1.­284
  • 1.­292
  • 1.­294
  • 1.­303-304
  • 1.­307
  • 1.­335
  • 1.­340
  • 1.­344
  • 1.­351
  • 1.­354
  • 1.­363
  • 1.­386-388
  • 1.­396-397
  • 1.­421-423
  • 1.­428
  • 1.­433
  • 1.­447-448
  • 2.­2
  • 2.­8
  • 2.­26
  • 2.­38
  • 2.­45
  • 2.­63
  • 2.­89
  • 2.­100
  • 2.­113
  • 2.­115
  • 2.­165
  • 2.­177
  • 2.­187
  • 2.­202
  • 2.­204
  • 2.­206
  • 2.­234
  • 2.­236-237
  • 2.­239
  • 2.­243
  • 2.­245-246
  • 2.­249-250
  • 2.­253-254
  • 2.­266
  • 2.­273
  • 2.­289
  • 2.­292
  • 2.­317
  • 2.­332
  • 2.­340
  • 2.­353
  • 2.­374
  • 2.­379
  • 2.­392
  • 2.­406-409
  • 2.­411-413
  • 2.­419
  • 2.­429
  • 2.­432
  • 2.­494
  • 2.­496
  • 2.­498
  • 2.­504
  • 2.­507
  • 2.­514
  • 2.­519
  • 2.­525
  • 2.­528-529
  • 2.­531-532
  • 2.­561-562
  • 2.­568
  • 2.­578
  • 2.­580
  • 2.­591
  • 2.­593-594
  • 2.­608
  • 3.­2-5
  • 3.­16
  • 3.­26
  • 3.­30
  • 3.­37-42
  • 3.­54
  • 3.­70-71
  • 3.­74
  • 3.­78
  • 3.­80
  • 3.­84
  • 3.­90
  • 3.­100
  • 3.­115
  • 3.­132-133
  • 3.­136-137
  • 3.­139
  • 3.­194
  • 3.­200
  • 3.­212
  • 3.­219
  • 3.­229
  • 3.­234
  • 3.­240
  • 3.­245
  • 3.­252
  • 3.­256
  • 3.­261
  • 3.­268-272
  • 3.­294
  • 3.­300-301
  • 3.­311
  • 3.­315-316
  • 3.­320-322
  • 3.­327
  • 3.­337
  • 3.­342-343
  • 3.­351-352
  • 3.­377
  • 3.­390
  • 3.­403
  • 3.­408-409
  • 3.­416
  • 3.­423
  • 4.­3
  • 4.­5
  • 4.­20
  • 4.­28-30
  • 4.­41
  • 4.­47-48
  • 4.­50
  • 4.­57-58
  • 4.­84
  • 4.­91-92
  • 4.­96-97
  • 4.­106
  • 4.­118-119
  • 4.­134
  • 4.­151
  • 4.­153-154
  • 4.­156
  • 4.­162
  • 4.­178
  • 4.­195-196
  • 4.­211
  • 4.­214-215
  • 4.­218
  • 5.­17-18
  • 5.­20
  • 5.­53
  • 5.­67-68
  • 5.­70
  • 5.­81-82
  • 5.­85
  • 5.­88
  • 5.­102
  • 5.­105
  • 5.­111
  • 5.­113
  • 5.­140-141
  • 5.­161
  • 5.­189
  • 5.­192-194
  • 5.­199
  • 5.­204-206
  • 5.­222-223
  • 5.­225
  • 5.­243-245
  • 5.­249-250
  • 5.­252
  • 5.­256
  • 5.­272-274
  • 5.­308
  • 5.­316-318
  • 5.­322
  • 5.­330-331
  • 6.­2-3
  • 6.­6
  • 6.­25
  • 6.­32-33
  • 6.­39
  • 6.­44
  • 6.­46
  • 6.­59-61
  • 6.­63
  • 6.­70
  • 6.­78
  • 6.­80
  • 6.­85
  • 6.­136
  • 6.­158
  • 6.­162
  • 6.­165
  • 6.­168
  • 6.­172
  • 6.­176-177
  • 6.­183-184
  • 6.­198-199
  • 6.­201
  • 6.­203-206
  • 6.­208
  • 6.­210
  • 6.­214
  • 6.­219
  • 6.­221
  • 6.­227-228
  • 6.­230
  • 6.­260
  • 6.­272-273
  • 6.­295
  • 6.­298-300
  • 6.­305
  • 6.­316-318
  • 6.­333
  • 6.­338-339
  • 6.­341
  • 6.­348-352
  • 6.­371
  • 6.­374
  • 6.­379
  • 6.­385
  • 6.­387-388
  • 6.­430-432
  • 6.­436
  • 7.­9
  • 7.­11-13
  • 7.­16-17
  • 7.­19
  • 7.­23
  • 7.­31
  • 7.­33-34
  • 7.­40
  • 7.­49
  • 7.­68-69
  • 7.­92
  • 7.­94
  • 7.­97-98
  • 7.­100-103
  • 7.­107
  • 7.­112-113
  • 7.­118-120
  • 7.­122
  • 7.­139
  • 7.­146
  • 7.­149-151
  • 7.­173
  • 7.­178
  • 7.­180
  • 7.­198-200
  • 7.­207
  • 7.­211-212
  • 7.­225-227
  • 7.­239-240
  • 7.­243
  • 7.­255-256
  • 7.­262
  • 8.­35
  • 8.­37
  • 8.­59
  • 8.­62
  • 8.­68
  • 8.­71
  • 8.­83
  • 8.­89
  • 8.­91
  • 8.­100
  • 8.­108-112
  • 8.­114-115
  • 8.­123
  • 9.­9
  • 9.­18-19
  • 9.­25
  • 9.­31
  • 9.­35-37
  • 9.­48-49
  • 9.­51-52
  • 9.­58
  • 9.­60
  • 9.­74
  • 9.­77
  • 9.­80
  • 9.­83
  • 9.­91-92
  • 9.­95
  • 9.­98
  • 9.­103
  • 9.­105
  • 9.­121
  • 9.­125-127
  • 9.­151
  • 9.­158
  • 9.­166-168
  • 9.­170-172
  • 10.­19-20
  • 10.­32
  • 10.­70
  • 10.­81
  • 10.­102-104
  • 10.­106
  • 10.­108
  • 10.­125
  • 10.­132
  • 10.­180
  • 10.­182-183
  • 10.­185-189
  • 10.­210
  • 10.­212-213
  • 10.­220-221
  • 10.­229
  • 10.­231
  • 10.­233
  • 10.­246-247
  • 10.­255-256
  • 10.­275
  • 10.­277
  • 10.­285-286
  • 10.­290
  • 10.­328
  • 10.­342
  • 10.­346
  • 10.­349-351
  • 10.­354
  • 10.­372
  • 10.­374
  • 10.­377
  • 10.­380
  • 10.­382
  • 10.­386-388
  • 10.­393
  • 10.­396
  • 10.­416
  • 10.­443
  • 10.­445-446
  • 10.­448
  • 10.­450
  • 10.­455
  • n.­48
  • n.­75
  • n.­93
  • g.­26
  • g.­67
  • g.­78
  • g.­118
  • g.­131
  • g.­142
  • g.­169
  • g.­254
  • g.­261
  • g.­289
  • g.­339
  • g.­346
  • g.­349
  • g.­372
  • g.­380
  • g.­395
  • g.­429
  • g.­432
  • g.­481
  • g.­516
  • g.­520
  • g.­554
  • g.­574
  • g.­600
  • g.­656
g.­135

diligence

Wylie:
  • brtson ’grus
Tibetan:
  • བརྩོན་འགྲུས།
Sanskrit:
  • vīrya

One of the seven limbs of enlightenment.

Located in 93 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­24
  • 1.­63
  • 1.­113
  • 1.­133
  • 1.­159
  • 1.­168
  • 1.­267
  • 1.­293-294
  • 1.­336
  • 1.­389-390
  • 1.­426-427
  • 1.­429
  • 2.­178
  • 2.­180
  • 2.­203
  • 2.­238
  • 2.­242
  • 2.­374
  • 2.­376
  • 2.­524
  • 3.­6
  • 3.­87
  • 3.­90
  • 3.­113
  • 3.­116-117
  • 3.­275
  • 3.­301-302
  • 3.­323
  • 3.­340
  • 3.­344
  • 4.­27
  • 4.­31
  • 4.­84
  • 4.­155
  • 4.­157
  • 4.­197
  • 4.­219
  • 5.­19
  • 5.­21
  • 5.­57
  • 5.­83
  • 5.­111
  • 5.­115
  • 5.­142
  • 5.­160
  • 5.­179
  • 5.­195
  • 5.­207
  • 5.­226
  • 5.­275
  • 5.­319
  • 6.­47
  • 6.­64
  • 6.­355
  • 6.­388
  • 6.­446
  • 6.­497
  • 6.­499
  • 7.­12
  • 7.­14
  • 7.­35
  • 7.­121
  • 7.­154
  • 7.­197
  • 7.­227
  • 7.­241
  • 7.­256
  • 8.­37
  • 8.­124
  • 9.­20
  • 9.­38
  • 9.­50
  • 9.­93
  • 9.­128
  • 9.­144
  • 9.­173
  • 10.­104
  • 10.­182
  • 10.­184
  • 10.­211
  • 10.­233
  • 10.­340
  • 10.­352
  • 10.­376
  • 10.­378-379
  • 10.­384
  • g.­510
g.­137

Dīpa

Wylie:
  • mar me
Tibetan:
  • མར་མེ།
Sanskrit:
  • dīpa

King who reigned in the palace Dīpavatī, during the time of Buddha Dīpaṃkara, two incalculable eons before Buddha Śākyamuni’s day.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­289-290
  • 2.­299
  • 2.­304-305
  • 2.­319
  • 2.­336-337
  • g.­139
g.­138

Dīpaṃkara

Wylie:
  • mar me mdzad
Tibetan:
  • མར་མེ་མཛད།
Sanskrit:
  • dīpaṃkara

A buddha who appeared two incalculable eons before Buddha Śākyamuni’s time and is celebrated in Buddhist literature and artwork as the first Buddha to predict the bodhisattva Sumati’s future enlightenment as Buddha Śākyamuni.

Located in 20 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­288-290
  • 2.­304-305
  • 2.­318-319
  • 2.­323
  • 2.­325
  • 2.­329
  • 2.­331
  • 2.­336
  • 2.­339-341
  • g.­137
  • g.­139
  • g.­356
  • g.­563
  • g.­636
g.­139

Dīpavatī

Wylie:
  • mar me ldan
Tibetan:
  • མར་མེ་ལྡན།
Sanskrit:
  • dīpavatī

The name of the capital city of Dīpaṃkara (Edgerton 265.1); the name of the royal palace of King Dīpa, who ruled the land of Dīpaṃkara during Buddha Dīpaṃkara’s time.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­289
  • 2.­299
  • 2.­304
  • 2.­323
  • g.­137
g.­140

Diśāṃpati

Wylie:
  • phyogs kyi bdag po
Tibetan:
  • ཕྱོགས་ཀྱི་བདག་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • diśāṃpati

A certain king of the city of Pāṁśula who lived before the time of Buddha Śākyamuni. His son was Reṇu.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 10.­290
  • 10.­294
  • 10.­298
  • 10.­300
  • g.­210
  • g.­223
  • g.­411
  • g.­460
g.­141

disciple

Wylie:
  • nyan thos
Tibetan:
  • ཉན་ཐོས།
Sanskrit:
  • śrāvaka

Also rendered here as “listener,” and sometimes also called “hearers,” the term originally referred to direct disciples of Buddha Śākyamuni who had actually heard the Buddha’s teachings; now commonly refers to those Buddhists who strive for their own nirvāṇa. Their primary fields of practice are the four noble truths and the twelve links of dependent origination (Rigzin 126).

Located in 107 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­8
  • 2.­14
  • 2.­32
  • 2.­51
  • 2.­69
  • 2.­279
  • 2.­331
  • 2.­333-335
  • 2.­340
  • 2.­358
  • 2.­383
  • 2.­516
  • 2.­576
  • 2.­578
  • 3.­89
  • 3.­94
  • 3.­151
  • 3.­284
  • 3.­338-339
  • 3.­347-348
  • 3.­351
  • 3.­410
  • 4.­17-19
  • 4.­59
  • 4.­140
  • 4.­171
  • 4.­183-186
  • 4.­188
  • 4.­216
  • 5.­198
  • 5.­215
  • 5.­228
  • 5.­242
  • 6.­24
  • 6.­82-84
  • 6.­118
  • 6.­157
  • 6.­162
  • 6.­185-187
  • 6.­191
  • 6.­194-195
  • 6.­198
  • 6.­327
  • 6.­456
  • 7.­49
  • 7.­117
  • 7.­127
  • 7.­129
  • 7.­140
  • 7.­142
  • 7.­144
  • 7.­230
  • 8.­25
  • 8.­48
  • 8.­90
  • 9.­57-59
  • 9.­136
  • 10.­60
  • 10.­89
  • 10.­92
  • 10.­94
  • 10.­154
  • 10.­229
  • 10.­267
  • 10.­327
  • 10.­373
  • 10.­377
  • 10.­402-403
  • 10.­418
  • 10.­429
  • 10.­431
  • 10.­434
  • 10.­437
  • 10.­440
  • 10.­447
  • 10.­450
  • n.­47
  • n.­109
  • g.­28
  • g.­84
  • g.­148
  • g.­259
  • g.­319
  • g.­331
  • g.­373
  • g.­389
  • g.­452
  • g.­499
  • g.­520
  • g.­541
g.­142

discrimination

Wylie:
  • so so yang dag par rig pa
Tibetan:
  • སོ་སོ་ཡང་དག་པར་རིག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • pratisaṃvid
  • pratisaṃvedana

Four specific types of discernment. The four ways in which a bodhisattva knows distinct features, characteristics, and states of phenomena: (1) discrimination of dharma (dharmapratisaṃvid, chos so so yang dag rig pa); (2) discrimination of things (arthapratisaṃvid, so so yang dag rig pa); (3) discrimination of expression (niruktipratisaṃvid, nges tshig so so yang dag rig pa); (4) discrimination of eloquence (pratibhāna pratisaṃvid, spobs pa so so yang dag rig pa) (Rigzin 288, with slight adjustments to terminology in translation).

Located in 45 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­24
  • 1.­63
  • 1.­159
  • 1.­267
  • 1.­293
  • 1.­336
  • 1.­389
  • 1.­426
  • 2.­178
  • 2.­180
  • 2.­203
  • 2.­242
  • 2.­376
  • 2.­524
  • 3.­6
  • 3.­145
  • 3.­275
  • 3.­302
  • 3.­323
  • 4.­32
  • 4.­85
  • 4.­157
  • 4.­197
  • 4.­219
  • 5.­21
  • 5.­83
  • 5.­142
  • 5.­195
  • 5.­226
  • 5.­275
  • 5.­319
  • 6.­64
  • 6.­355
  • 6.­389
  • 6.­437
  • 6.­446
  • 6.­499
  • 7.­14
  • 7.­35
  • 7.­123
  • 9.­38
  • 9.­128
  • 10.­184
  • 10.­352
  • 10.­381
g.­147

Donkey Grove

Wylie:
  • bong bu’i kun dga’ ra ba
Tibetan:
  • བོང་བུའི་ཀུན་དགའ་ར་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

A monastery visited by the monk Lotus Color during his trip to Mathurā.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­165
  • n.­55
g.­149

Droṇā

Wylie:
  • bre bo ma
Tibetan:
  • བྲེ་བོ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • droṇā

One of eight children, a daughter, of King Siṃhahanu of Kapilavastu.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­138
  • 5.­127
  • g.­517
g.­150

Droṇodana

Wylie:
  • bre bo zas
Tibetan:
  • བྲེ་བོ་ཟས།
Sanskrit:
  • droṇodana

One of eight children, a son, of King Siṃhahanu of Kapilavastu.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­138
  • 5.­127
  • g.­517
g.­151

Dundubhisvara

Wylie:
  • rnga sgra
Tibetan:
  • རྔ་སྒྲ།
Sanskrit:
  • dundubhisvara

A future solitary buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 2.­363
g.­153

Earnest

Wylie:
  • sgam po
Tibetan:
  • སྒམ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

A certain king during the time of Buddha Prabhāvan who ordered the torture and slaughter of five hundred arhats, precipitating his rebirth in the Hell of Ceaseless Agony. Also his name in a previous birth as a certain king.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­91
  • 2.­100
g.­154

eight liberations

Wylie:
  • rnam par thar pa brgyad
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་ཐར་པ་བརྒྱད།
Sanskrit:
  • aṣṭavimokṣa

Included among the fifty-five types of virtuous phenomena, the first three occur within the form realm (gzugs kyi rnam par thar pa gsum): (1) the liberation of the embodied looking at a form (gzugs can gzugs la blta ba’i rnam thar), (2) liberation of the formless looking at a form (gzugs med gzugs la blta ba’i rnam thar), (3) liberation through beautiful form (sdug pa’i rnam par thar pa), and the latter five occur within the formless realm: (4) liberation of infinite space (nam mkha’ mtha’ yas kyi rnam thar), (5) liberation of infinite consciousness (rnam shes mtha’ yas kyi rnam thar), (6) liberation of nothingness (ci yang med pa’i rnam thar), (7) liberation of the peak of existence (srid rtsi’i rnam thar), and (8) liberation of cessation (’gog pa’i rnam thar) (Rigzin 236, 239).

Located in 30 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­5
  • 1.­43
  • 1.­95
  • 1.­285
  • 1.­323
  • 1.­417
  • 2.­79
  • 2.­573
  • 3.­23
  • 3.­288
  • 4.­24
  • 4.­190
  • 4.­208
  • 5.­8
  • 5.­50
  • 5.­155
  • 5.­174
  • 6.­21
  • 7.­26
  • 7.­46
  • 7.­78
  • 7.­221
  • 8.­80
  • 8.­97
  • 9.­6
  • 9.­68
  • 9.­140
  • 10.­11
  • 10.­243
  • 10.­343
g.­155

eight types of examination

Wylie:
  • rtag pa rnam pa brgyad
Tibetan:
  • རྟག་པ་རྣམ་པ་བརྒྱད།
Sanskrit:
  • —

The (1) examination of cloth, (2) examination of jewels, (3) examination of gems, (4) examination of incense, (5) examination of medicine, (6) examination of elephants, (7) examination of horses, and (8) examination of arms and armor.

Located in 21 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­59
  • 1.­105
  • 1.­140
  • 1.­332
  • 2.­164
  • 2.­372
  • 2.­435
  • 2.­553
  • 3.­156
  • 3.­177
  • 4.­205
  • 5.­108
  • 6.­5
  • 6.­55
  • 7.­6
  • 7.­252
  • 8.­107
  • 9.­23
  • 9.­29
  • 9.­55
  • 10.­172
g.­157

Eighty minor marks of perfection

Wylie:
  • dpe byad bzang po brgyad cu
Tibetan:
  • དཔེ་བྱད་བཟང་པོ་བརྒྱད་ཅུ།
Sanskrit:
  • aśītyanuvyañjana

A set of eighty bodily characteristics and insignia borne by both buddhas and universal monarchs. For a comprehensive list of the eighty marks see Negi (3333). These are considered “minor” in terms of being secondary to the “thirty-two signs of great persons.” For a comprehensive list of the eighty and thirty-two marks see Berzin (2012).

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­368
  • g.­586
g.­158

element

Wylie:
  • khams
Tibetan:
  • ཁམས།
Sanskrit:
  • dhātu

Also rendered here as “temperament” and “constituent element.”

Located in 17 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­71
  • 1.­124
  • 1.­309
  • 2.­179
  • 2.­246
  • 2.­286
  • 2.­546
  • 2.­550
  • 3.­386
  • 4.­181
  • 10.­14
  • 10.­16
  • 10.­194
  • 10.­266
  • g.­109
  • g.­144
  • g.­579
g.­159

Elephant Heart

Wylie:
  • glang chen snying
Tibetan:
  • གླང་ཆེན་སྙིང་།
Sanskrit:
  • hastīsāra RS
  • hastīhṛdaya RS

In Rājagṛha, a certain elephant trainer for King Bimbisāra. His son was Citra Mounted on an Elephant.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­136-137
  • g.­101
g.­160

emotionally afflicted person

Wylie:
  • nyon mongs pa
Tibetan:
  • ཉོན་མོངས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃkleśa

See “afflictive emotions.”

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­35
  • 1.­79
  • 2.­603
  • 4.­162
  • 5.­25
  • 5.­328
  • 7.­21
  • 7.­61
  • 7.­213
g.­162

equanimity

Wylie:
  • btang snyoms
Tibetan:
  • བཏང་སྙོམས།
Sanskrit:
  • upekṣā

An unbiased attitude of equal regard for all sentient beings without discriminating between enemies, friends, or neutral people (Rigzin 147).

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­95
  • 6.­106-107
  • 6.­293
  • 10.­305
  • 10.­307
  • 10.­376
  • 10.­384
  • g.­510
  • g.­585
  • g.­588
g.­163

Extensive Virtue

Wylie:
  • dge rgyas
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་རྒྱས།
Sanskrit:
  • śubhakṛtsna

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology, third of three levels of the third dhyāna realm.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 4.­132
g.­164

faculties

Wylie:
  • dbang po
Tibetan:
  • དབང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • indriya

May refer to the sense faculties or one’s cognitive power, according to context.

Located in 29 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­391
  • 3.­20-21
  • 4.­91
  • 5.­126
  • 5.­231
  • 5.­241
  • 5.­334
  • 7.­66
  • 7.­135
  • 7.­188
  • 7.­219
  • 7.­264
  • 9.­27
  • 9.­45
  • 9.­100
  • 9.­114
  • 9.­138
  • 9.­149
  • 9.­182
  • 10.­71-72
  • 10.­204
  • 10.­249
  • 10.­356
  • 10.­370
  • n.­61
  • g.­580
  • g.­585
g.­167

five destinies

Wylie:
  • ’gro ba lnga
Tibetan:
  • འགྲོ་བ་ལྔ།
Sanskrit:
  • pañcagati

A shorter form of the six classes of beings, these are: (1) hell beings, (2) anguished spirits, (3) animals, (4) human beings, and (5) gods. The fifth category is divided into gods and demigods when six realms are enumerated.

Located in 32 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­5
  • 1.­43
  • 1.­95
  • 1.­323
  • 1.­417
  • 2.­79
  • 2.­573
  • 3.­23
  • 3.­288
  • 4.­24
  • 4.­190
  • 4.­208
  • 5.­8
  • 5.­50
  • 5.­155
  • 5.­174
  • 6.­21
  • 7.­26
  • 7.­46
  • 7.­78
  • 7.­221
  • 8.­80
  • 8.­97
  • 9.­6
  • 9.­68
  • 9.­140
  • 10.­11
  • 10.­243
  • 10.­343
  • g.­27
  • g.­124
  • g.­232
g.­168

five superknowledges

Wylie:
  • mngon par shes pa lnga
Tibetan:
  • མངོན་པར་ཤེས་པ་ལྔ།
Sanskrit:
  • pañcābhijñā

These are (1) knowledge of miracles (riddividhijñānam, rdzu ’phrul gyi mngon par shes pa), (2) knowledge of the divine eye (divyaṃcakṣuḥ, lha’i mig gi mngon par shes pa), (3) knowledge of the minds of others (paracittābhijñānam, lha’i rna ba’i mngon par shes pa), (4) knowledge of the divine ear (divyamśrotam, lha’i rna ba’i mngon par shes pa), and (5) knowledge recollecting past lives (pūrvanirvāsānusmṛitijñānam, sngon gnas rjes dran gyi mngon par shes pa). These five can be attained by non-Buddhist and Buddhist practitioners alike. A sixth can be attained only by Buddhist practitioners: (6) knowledge of the extinction of the contaminations (āsravakṣayābhijñā, zag pa zad pa’i mngon par shes pa) (Rigzin 95–6, except #6, Skt. via Negi).

Located in 74 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­241
  • 1.­443
  • 1.­448-449
  • 2.­303
  • 3.­92
  • 3.­94-96
  • 3.­390
  • 4.­34
  • 4.­36-37
  • 5.­59
  • 5.­61
  • 5.­63-64
  • 5.­143
  • 5.­146
  • 5.­149-150
  • 5.­180-182
  • 5.­197
  • 5.­200-201
  • 5.­217
  • 5.­227-230
  • 6.­66
  • 6.­68
  • 6.­70-71
  • 7.­117
  • 7.­124
  • 7.­126-128
  • 7.­160
  • 7.­171
  • 7.­180
  • 7.­187
  • 7.­257
  • 7.­260
  • 7.­262-263
  • 9.­22
  • 9.­25-26
  • 9.­40-41
  • 9.­43-44
  • 9.­81-84
  • 9.­145
  • 9.­147-148
  • 10.­289
  • 10.­338
  • 10.­340
  • 10.­342
  • 10.­353-355
  • g.­172
  • g.­528
  • g.­565
  • g.­595
g.­169

Fleshy

Wylie:
  • gel po
Tibetan:
  • གེལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Child of householders in Śrāvasti, he was born “corpulent, full-fledged in skin, flesh, and blood.” He leapt from a boulder at the sight of the Buddha but was unharmed due to the Buddha’s blessing. Having then heard the Dharma from the Buddha, he went forth and manifested arhatship.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­1
  • 5.­186-187
  • 5.­190-192
  • 5.­196
  • 5.­201-202
  • 5.­209
g.­170

Flourishing Rice

Wylie:
  • ’bras ’phel
Tibetan:
  • འབྲས་འཕེལ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

A city ruled by King Meru before the time of Buddha Śākyamuni.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­238
  • 1.­242
  • g.­365
g.­171

Flower Guru

Wylie:
  • me tog bla ma
Tibetan:
  • མེ་ཏོག་བླ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

A future solitary buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 2.­56
g.­172

Foremost Kāśyapa

Wylie:
  • ’od srung gtso bo
Tibetan:
  • འོད་སྲུང་གཙོ་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

A brahmin who lived before the time of Buddha Śākyamuni. In The Hundred Deeds he is said to have lived in the wilderness, gone forth in front of a certain sage, and manifested the four meditations and the five superknowledges.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­1
  • 7.­125-128
  • g.­274
  • g.­276
g.­174

form realm

Wylie:
  • gzugs kyi khams
Tibetan:
  • གཟུགས་ཀྱི་ཁམས།
Sanskrit:
  • rūpadhātu

In Buddhist cosmology, the sphere of existence one level more subtle than our own (the desire realm), where beings, though subtly embodied, are not driven primarily by the urge for sense gratification.

Located in 13 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­92
  • 3.­94-96
  • g.­82
  • g.­154
  • g.­181
  • g.­220
  • g.­401
  • g.­531
  • g.­550
  • g.­569
  • g.­589
g.­176

formation

Wylie:
  • ’du byed
Tibetan:
  • འདུ་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃskāra

One of the five aggregates, second of the twelve links of dependent origination, and in the context of the aggregates sometimes also called “volitions,” “volitional formations,” or “compositional factors,” these are complex propensities that bring about action. This term may also refer to composite objects or conditioned things in the generic sense.

Located in 23 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­16
  • 2.­421
  • 2.­424
  • 2.­427
  • 3.­38
  • 5.­158
  • 5.­305
  • 6.­3
  • 7.­95-96
  • 10.­269-274
  • 10.­277-278
  • 10.­281
  • 10.­283-284
  • g.­11
  • g.­107
g.­177

formless realm

Wylie:
  • gzugs med pa’i khams
Tibetan:
  • གཟུགས་མེད་པའི་ཁམས།
Sanskrit:
  • ārūpadhātu
  • arūpyadhātu

In Buddhist cosmology, the sphere of existence two levels more subtle than our own (the desire realm), where beings are no longer physically embodied, and thus not subject to the sufferings that physical embodiment brings.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­92
  • 3.­94-96
  • n.­156
  • g.­154
  • g.­392
  • g.­535
  • g.­589
g.­178

fortunate eon

Wylie:
  • bskal pa bzang po
Tibetan:
  • བསྐལ་པ་བཟང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • bhadrakalpa

The name of the current eon, so-called because one thousand buddhas are prophesied to appear during this time.

Located in 59 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­30
  • 1.­73
  • 1.­126
  • 1.­132
  • 1.­162
  • 1.­270
  • 1.­296
  • 1.­342
  • 1.­392
  • 1.­432
  • 2.­110
  • 2.­184
  • 2.­226
  • 2.­378
  • 2.­483
  • 2.­488
  • 2.­560
  • 3.­12
  • 3.­45
  • 3.­99
  • 3.­119
  • 3.­147
  • 3.­225
  • 3.­239
  • 3.­250
  • 3.­304
  • 3.­325
  • 4.­88
  • 4.­108
  • 4.­200
  • 5.­66
  • 5.­118
  • 5.­164
  • 5.­203
  • 5.­259
  • 5.­277
  • 5.­321
  • 5.­333
  • 6.­49
  • 6.­73
  • 6.­244
  • 6.­368
  • 6.­410
  • 6.­439
  • 6.­453
  • 6.­502
  • 7.­16
  • 7.­37
  • 7.­111
  • 7.­130
  • 7.­229
  • 7.­247
  • 9.­54
  • 9.­112
  • 9.­131
  • 10.­88
  • 10.­215
  • 10.­235
  • g.­266
g.­179

four divisions of the army

Wylie:
  • dpung gi tshogs yan lag bzhi
Tibetan:
  • དཔུང་གི་ཚོགས་ཡན་ལག་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • caturaṅga balakāya

These are elephants, horse cavalry, chariots, and infantry (Tatelman 259).

Located in 33 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­203
  • 1.­218
  • 1.­223
  • 1.­243
  • 1.­257
  • 1.­259
  • 1.­278-279
  • 2.­132
  • 5.­33
  • 6.­12
  • 6.­69
  • 6.­130
  • 6.­236
  • 6.­239-241
  • 6.­401-402
  • 7.­174
  • 7.­181-182
  • 7.­202
  • 7.­205
  • 7.­267
  • 8.­121
  • 9.­82
  • 9.­139
  • 9.­146
  • 10.­110-111
  • 10.­364
  • n.­39
g.­180

four great kings

Wylie:
  • rgyal po chen po bzhi
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་པོ་ཆེན་པོ་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • caturmahā­rāja

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Four gods who live on the lower slopes (fourth level) of Mount Meru in the eponymous Heaven of the Four Great Kings (Cāturmahā­rājika, rgyal chen bzhi’i ris) and guard the four cardinal directions. Each is the leader of a nonhuman class of beings living in his realm. They are Dhṛtarāṣṭra, ruling the gandharvas in the east; Virūḍhaka, ruling over the kumbhāṇḍas in the south; Virūpākṣa, ruling the nāgas in the west; and Vaiśravaṇa (also known as Kubera) ruling the yakṣas in the north. Also referred to as Guardians of the World or World Protectors (lokapāla, ’jig rten skyong ba).

Located in 32 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­305-307
  • 2.­251-253
  • 3.­26-30
  • 3.­32
  • 3.­42-44
  • 3.­54
  • 4.­104-105
  • 6.­144-145
  • 6.­234
  • 8.­49-50
  • 9.­78-79
  • 9.­96-97
  • g.­2
  • g.­134
  • g.­631
  • g.­654
  • g.­657
g.­181

four meditative states

Wylie:
  • bsam gtan bzhi
Tibetan:
  • བསམ་གཏན་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • caturdhyāna

Also called “four concentrations” or “meditations,” or “practices of concentration,” in the Sūtrayāna tradition this term refers to the four concentrations of the form realm (gzugs khams kyi bsam gtan bzhi) (Rigzin 455).

Located in 68 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­241
  • 1.­443
  • 1.­448-449
  • 3.­92
  • 3.­94-96
  • 3.­390
  • 4.­34
  • 4.­36-37
  • 5.­59
  • 5.­63-64
  • 5.­143
  • 5.­146
  • 5.­149-150
  • 5.­180-182
  • 5.­197
  • 5.­200-201
  • 5.­217
  • 5.­227
  • 5.­229-230
  • 6.­66
  • 6.­70-71
  • 7.­117
  • 7.­124
  • 7.­126-128
  • 7.­160
  • 7.­171
  • 7.­180
  • 7.­187
  • 7.­257
  • 7.­262-263
  • 9.­22
  • 9.­25-26
  • 9.­40
  • 9.­43-44
  • 9.­81
  • 9.­83-84
  • 9.­145
  • 9.­147-148
  • 10.­289
  • 10.­338
  • 10.­340
  • 10.­342
  • 10.­353-355
  • g.­166
  • g.­185
  • g.­392
  • g.­504
  • g.­584
g.­183

four stages of penetrative insight

Wylie:
  • nges par ’byed pa’i cha bzhi
Tibetan:
  • ངེས་པར་འབྱེད་པའི་ཆ་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • nirvedhabhāgīya

“These are the four stages on the path of application (prayogamārga). They are heat (uṣmagata), tolerance (kṣānti), summit (mūrdha), and highest worldly dharma (laukikāgradharma).” Rotman (2005) p. 452.

Translated here as “heat,” “peak” (given as the second stage in this text), “patience in accord with the truths” (given as the third stage in this text), and “highest worldly dharma.”

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­340
  • g.­229
  • g.­237
  • g.­426
  • g.­427
g.­184

fourfold fearlessness

Wylie:
  • mi ’jigs pa bzhi
Tibetan:
  • མི་འཇིགས་པ་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • caturvāiśāradya

Also called the four fearlessnesses or the four grounds of self-confidence of a buddha, these are fearlessness with respect to the assertion of (1) one’s complete and perfect extinguishment of all negativities for one’s own benefit (rang don du spang bya thams cad spangs ces dam bcas pa la ’jigs pa), (2) one’s complete and perfect accomplishment of knowledge for one’s own benefit (rang don du yon tan thams cad dang ldan zhes dam bcas pa la mi ’jigs pa), (3) revealing the paths of antidotes for the benefit of others (gzhan don du gnyen po’i lam ’di dag go zhes dam bcas pa la mi ’jigs pa), and (4) revealing the eliminations for the benefit of others (gzhan don du ’di rnams spang bya yin zhes dam bcas pa la mi ’jigs pa) (Rigzin 314).

Located in 29 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­5
  • 1.­43
  • 1.­95
  • 1.­323
  • 1.­417
  • 2.­79
  • 2.­573
  • 3.­23
  • 3.­288
  • 4.­24
  • 4.­190
  • 4.­208
  • 5.­8
  • 5.­50
  • 5.­155
  • 5.­174
  • 6.­21
  • 7.­26
  • 7.­46
  • 7.­78
  • 7.­221
  • 8.­80
  • 8.­97
  • 9.­6
  • 9.­68
  • 9.­140
  • 10.­11
  • 10.­243
  • 10.­343
g.­186

fragrant chamber

Wylie:
  • dri gtsang khang
Tibetan:
  • དྲི་གཙང་ཁང་།
Sanskrit:
  • gandhakūṭī

The name of the room at the Jeta Grove monastery where the Buddha lived; the name of the innermost chamber in the original vihāra layout where the Buddha, and later his image, resided.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­523
  • 2.­525-526
  • 2.­530
g.­187

fruits of heaven and liberation

Wylie:
  • mtho ris dang thar pa dang ’bras bu
Tibetan:
  • མཐོ་རིས་དང་ཐར་པ་དང་འབྲས་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Located in 29 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­6
  • 1.­44
  • 1.­96
  • 1.­324
  • 1.­418
  • 2.­80
  • 2.­574
  • 3.­24
  • 3.­289
  • 4.­25
  • 4.­191
  • 4.­209
  • 5.­9
  • 5.­51
  • 5.­156
  • 5.­175
  • 6.­22
  • 7.­27
  • 7.­47
  • 7.­79
  • 7.­222
  • 8.­81
  • 8.­98
  • 9.­7
  • 9.­69
  • 9.­141
  • 10.­12
  • 10.­244
  • 10.­344
g.­188

full ordination

Wylie:
  • bsnyen par rdzogs pa
Tibetan:
  • བསྙེན་པར་རྫོགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • upasaṃpadā

The formal term for granting orders and confirming a candidate as a bhikṣu or bhikṣuṇī.

Located in 134 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­23
  • 1.­67-68
  • 1.­156
  • 1.­164
  • 1.­266
  • 1.­292-293
  • 1.­299
  • 1.­336
  • 1.­388-390
  • 1.­395
  • 1.­423
  • 1.­428-429
  • 2.­165
  • 2.­177-178
  • 2.­187
  • 2.­203
  • 2.­239
  • 2.­514
  • 2.­516
  • 2.­519-520
  • 3.­5-6
  • 3.­71
  • 3.­74
  • 3.­80
  • 3.­84
  • 3.­113
  • 3.­140
  • 3.­142-144
  • 3.­146
  • 3.­148
  • 3.­151-153
  • 3.­272
  • 3.­322-323
  • 3.­337-338
  • 3.­343-344
  • 4.­30-31
  • 4.­84
  • 4.­156-157
  • 4.­196-197
  • 4.­215-216
  • 4.­218-219
  • 5.­20-21
  • 5.­57
  • 5.­82-83
  • 5.­111
  • 5.­141-142
  • 5.­179
  • 5.­194-195
  • 5.­206-207
  • 5.­225-226
  • 5.­274-275
  • 5.­318-319
  • 6.­46-47
  • 6.­63-64
  • 6.­319
  • 6.­322
  • 6.­351-352
  • 6.­374-375
  • 6.­388
  • 6.­473
  • 7.­13-14
  • 7.­34-35
  • 7.­40-41
  • 7.­120-121
  • 7.­154
  • 7.­197
  • 7.­227
  • 7.­240-241
  • 8.­123-124
  • 9.­19-20
  • 9.­37-38
  • 9.­50
  • 9.­92-93
  • 9.­127-128
  • 9.­144
  • 9.­168-169
  • 9.­172-173
  • 10.­104
  • 10.­183-184
  • 10.­210-211
  • 10.­233
  • 10.­351-352
  • g.­5
  • g.­6
  • g.­132
  • g.­175
  • g.­202
g.­189

fundamental precepts

Wylie:
  • bslab pa’i gzhi rnams
Tibetan:
  • བསླབ་པའི་གཞི་རྣམས།
Sanskrit:
  • śikṣāvastu

(1) Not killing (srog gcod spong ba), (2) not stealing (ma byin par len pa spong ba), (3) not indulging in sexual conduct (ma tshangs spyod spong ba), (4) not lying (brdzun du smra ba spong ba), (5) not taking intoxicants (myos ’gyur btung ba spong ba), (6) not using cosmetics, ornaments and garlands, etc. (spos dang kha dog byug pa spong ba), (7) not using high and luxurious seats or beds (khri stan che mtho spong ba), and (8) not taking untimely food/not eating after noon (dus min zas spong ba).

Located in 86 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­14
  • 1.­50
  • 1.­52
  • 1.­100
  • 1.­127
  • 1.­284
  • 1.­312
  • 1.­340
  • 1.­344
  • 1.­396
  • 2.­204
  • 2.­243
  • 2.­589
  • 3.­42
  • 3.­46
  • 3.­48
  • 3.­50
  • 3.­52
  • 3.­109
  • 3.­133
  • 3.­311
  • 3.­313
  • 3.­319
  • 3.­327
  • 3.­329
  • 3.­336
  • 4.­109-110
  • 4.­115-117
  • 4.­119
  • 4.­166-167
  • 5.­120
  • 5.­219
  • 5.­237-239
  • 5.­249
  • 5.­251
  • 5.­262-263
  • 5.­322
  • 5.­334
  • 6.­56
  • 6.­75-76
  • 6.­269
  • 6.­307-308
  • 6.­411-412
  • 6.­430
  • 7.­22-24
  • 7.­113-115
  • 7.­139
  • 7.­148
  • 7.­197
  • 8.­108
  • 9.­47
  • 9.­52
  • 9.­55
  • 9.­60-61
  • 9.­86-87
  • 9.­118
  • 9.­135
  • 9.­157
  • 9.­159
  • 10.­180
  • 10.­221
  • 10.­249
  • 10.­288
  • 10.­362
  • 10.­450
  • g.­44
  • g.­218
  • g.­311
  • g.­337
  • g.­532
g.­190

Gandhamādana

Wylie:
  • spos kyi ngad ldang
Tibetan:
  • སྤོས་ཀྱི་ངད་ལྡང་།
Sanskrit:
  • gandhamādana

A mountain or mountain range closely associated with solitary buddhas.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­2
  • 6.­20
  • 6.­24
  • 6.­185
  • 7.­38
  • n.­151
  • g.­301
g.­191

gandharva

Wylie:
  • dri za
Tibetan:
  • དྲི་ཟ།
Sanskrit:
  • gandharva

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of generally benevolent nonhuman beings who inhabit the skies, sometimes said to inhabit fantastic cities in the clouds, and more specifically to dwell on the eastern slopes of Mount Meru, where they are ruled by the Great King Dhṛtarāṣṭra. They are most renowned as celestial musicians who serve the gods. In the Abhidharma, the term is also used to refer to the mental body assumed by sentient beings during the intermediate state between death and rebirth. Gandharvas are said to live on fragrances (gandha) in the desire realm, hence the Tibetan translation dri za, meaning “scent eater.”

Located in 29 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­89
  • 1.­317
  • 2.­157
  • 3.­33
  • 3.­67
  • 6.­310-311
  • 6.­313
  • 6.­315-316
  • 6.­327-331
  • 6.­334
  • 6.­408-409
  • 6.­412
  • 10.­15
  • 10.­17
  • 10.­20-22
  • 10.­84
  • g.­413
  • g.­567
  • g.­571
  • g.­602
g.­192

garden of Prince Jeta

Wylie:
  • rgyal bu rgyal byed kyi tshal
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་བུ་རྒྱལ་བྱེད་ཀྱི་ཚལ།
Sanskrit:
  • jetavana

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A park in Śrāvastī, the capital of the ancient kingdom of Kośala in northern India. It was owned by Prince Jeta, and the wealthy merchant Anāthapiṇḍada, wishing to offer it to the Buddha, bought it from him by covering the entire property with gold coins. It was to become the place where the monks could be housed during the monsoon season, thus creating the first Buddhist monastery. It is therefore the setting for many of the Buddha's discourses.

Located in 77 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­292
  • 1.­303
  • 1.­305
  • 1.­339
  • 2.­202
  • 2.­233
  • 2.­251-252
  • 2.­519
  • 2.­529
  • 2.­534-535
  • 2.­537
  • 3.­140
  • 3.­142
  • 3.­269
  • 3.­284
  • 3.­287
  • 4.­28
  • 4.­63
  • 4.­96
  • 4.­118
  • 4.­197
  • 5.­57
  • 5.­104
  • 5.­154
  • 5.­158
  • 5.­309
  • 6.­2
  • 6.­37
  • 6.­46
  • 6.­323
  • 6.­442
  • 6.­461-462
  • 6.­464
  • 7.­7
  • 7.­9
  • 7.­31
  • 7.­118
  • 7.­238
  • 8.­13
  • 8.­21
  • 8.­24
  • 8.­44-47
  • 8.­52
  • 8.­76
  • 8.­90
  • 8.­103
  • 8.­110-111
  • 8.­116
  • 8.­121
  • 9.­48
  • 9.­51
  • 9.­77-78
  • 9.­96
  • 9.­143-144
  • 10.­179
  • 10.­209
  • 10.­212
  • 10.­220
  • 10.­223
  • 10.­226
  • 10.­230
  • 10.­361
  • n.­151
  • n.­198
  • g.­25
  • g.­349
  • g.­444
  • g.­542
g.­194

Garga

Wylie:
  • gar ga
Tibetan:
  • གར་ག
Sanskrit:
  • garga
  • bharga
  • bhārga

An alternate spelling of Bharga, a country during the time of Buddha Śākyamuni that had its capital at Mount Śiśumāri.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­2
  • g.­374
g.­196

Gautama

Wylie:
  • gau ta ma
Tibetan:
  • གཽ་ཏ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • gautama

Siddhārtha Gautama is the most common given name used for Buddha Śākyamuni prior to his enlightnement.

Located in 91 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­355-356
  • 1.­360
  • 2.­39
  • 2.­88
  • 2.­116
  • 2.­386-387
  • 2.­390-391
  • 2.­461-462
  • 2.­464
  • 2.­579
  • 3.­30-32
  • 3.­73
  • 3.­83
  • 3.­285-286
  • 3.­299
  • 4.­171-178
  • 4.­193
  • 5.­266-267
  • 6.­36
  • 6.­38
  • 6.­45
  • 6.­338-339
  • 6.­341
  • 6.­344
  • 6.­359
  • 7.­74-75
  • 7.­77
  • 7.­82-83
  • 7.­85-92
  • 7.­104
  • 7.­237
  • 7.­254
  • 8.­5
  • 8.­8
  • 8.­10-12
  • 8.­25
  • 8.­34
  • 8.­48
  • 8.­62
  • 8.­72
  • 8.­75
  • 9.­10-11
  • 9.­18
  • 10.­102
  • 10.­149
  • 10.­153
  • 10.­178
  • 10.­230
  • 10.­264
  • 10.­268
  • g.­209
  • g.­264
  • g.­335
  • g.­385
  • g.­388
  • g.­452
  • g.­486
  • g.­515
  • g.­556
  • g.­559
  • g.­568
  • g.­576
  • g.­673
g.­197

Gayā

Wylie:
  • ga yA
Tibetan:
  • ག་ཡཱ།
Sanskrit:
  • gayā

The name of the town that lies close to the site of the Buddha’s enlightenment.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­459
  • 5.­102
  • 10.­10
  • g.­65
g.­202

go forth

Wylie:
  • rab tu ’byung ba
Tibetan:
  • རབ་ཏུ་འབྱུང་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • pravrajati
  • pravrajyā

To leave the life of a householder and embrace the life of a renunciant. In some passages in this text, especially when followed by the term bsnyen par rdzogs pa, this term has been amplified for clarity as “go forth as a novice,” this being a first stage leading to full ordination as a bhikṣu or bhikṣuṇī.

Located in 657 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­23-24
  • 1.­28
  • 1.­31
  • 1.­35-39
  • 1.­60
  • 1.­63
  • 1.­70
  • 1.­74-75
  • 1.­80-81
  • 1.­83
  • 1.­85-86
  • 1.­106
  • 1.­109
  • 1.­120-121
  • 1.­128
  • 1.­130
  • 1.­133
  • 1.­137
  • 1.­154
  • 1.­156
  • 1.­160
  • 1.­163
  • 1.­169-171
  • 1.­200
  • 1.­205
  • 1.­244
  • 1.­266
  • 1.­269
  • 1.­272
  • 1.­274-277
  • 1.­285-287
  • 1.­291-295
  • 1.­299-300
  • 1.­302
  • 1.­333
  • 1.­336
  • 1.­341
  • 1.­344
  • 1.­347
  • 1.­351-352
  • 1.­361-362
  • 1.­381-382
  • 1.­388-391
  • 1.­394-395
  • 1.­398-403
  • 1.­423
  • 1.­427-430
  • 1.­436-443
  • 1.­448-449
  • 2.­19
  • 2.­37
  • 2.­56
  • 2.­74
  • 2.­112
  • 2.­115
  • 2.­142
  • 2.­147-151
  • 2.­165
  • 2.­177-178
  • 2.­181
  • 2.­183
  • 2.­185-190
  • 2.­192-194
  • 2.­199
  • 2.­202-203
  • 2.­205
  • 2.­207-211
  • 2.­220
  • 2.­222
  • 2.­228-232
  • 2.­238-239
  • 2.­256-257
  • 2.­261-264
  • 2.­284
  • 2.­339-340
  • 2.­363
  • 2.­374-375
  • 2.­377
  • 2.­382
  • 2.­384
  • 2.­508
  • 2.­514
  • 2.­516-520
  • 2.­561
  • 2.­568
  • 2.­570-571
  • 2.­590-591
  • 2.­604
  • 2.­606-608
  • 3.­5-6
  • 3.­10-15
  • 3.­51
  • 3.­53
  • 3.­64-65
  • 3.­71
  • 3.­73-74
  • 3.­79-80
  • 3.­83-84
  • 3.­98
  • 3.­100-104
  • 3.­110-111
  • 3.­113
  • 3.­116-117
  • 3.­119-125
  • 3.­133-134
  • 3.­137
  • 3.­139-140
  • 3.­142
  • 3.­146
  • 3.­148
  • 3.­150-153
  • 3.­211-212
  • 3.­217
  • 3.­225
  • 3.­228-229
  • 3.­233
  • 3.­239-240
  • 3.­244
  • 3.­252
  • 3.­256
  • 3.­260
  • 3.­266
  • 3.­268
  • 3.­272
  • 3.­279-282
  • 3.­301-307
  • 3.­322-324
  • 3.­330-331
  • 3.­336-338
  • 3.­341-344
  • 3.­349-350
  • 3.­352
  • 3.­377
  • 3.­390
  • 3.­415-416
  • 4.­27
  • 4.­30-31
  • 4.­36
  • 4.­38-40
  • 4.­82
  • 4.­84
  • 4.­86
  • 4.­88
  • 4.­90-91
  • 4.­108
  • 4.­145
  • 4.­155-158
  • 4.­165
  • 4.­196-197
  • 4.­199-203
  • 4.­215-219
  • 4.­221
  • 4.­229
  • 4.­232-233
  • 5.­19-22
  • 5.­29-31
  • 5.­56-57
  • 5.­63-69
  • 5.­82-84
  • 5.­89
  • 5.­92-96
  • 5.­98
  • 5.­102-103
  • 5.­106
  • 5.­109
  • 5.­111
  • 5.­114-116
  • 5.­121-122
  • 5.­124-126
  • 5.­141-142
  • 5.­147
  • 5.­149
  • 5.­151-153
  • 5.­160-162
  • 5.­164-169
  • 5.­178-179
  • 5.­183-185
  • 5.­190
  • 5.­194-197
  • 5.­200-202
  • 5.­206-210
  • 5.­217
  • 5.­225-227
  • 5.­230-231
  • 5.­235
  • 5.­266
  • 5.­274-276
  • 5.­280
  • 5.­289
  • 5.­296-297
  • 5.­318-320
  • 5.­328-330
  • 5.­332
  • 6.­6-7
  • 6.­9-10
  • 6.­18
  • 6.­29
  • 6.­33
  • 6.­46-48
  • 6.­50-53
  • 6.­63-66
  • 6.­70-72
  • 6.­74
  • 6.­77-78
  • 6.­81
  • 6.­136
  • 6.­140-142
  • 6.­158
  • 6.­161
  • 6.­244-248
  • 6.­252
  • 6.­258
  • 6.­319
  • 6.­322-323
  • 6.­342
  • 6.­345-346
  • 6.­351-352
  • 6.­367
  • 6.­369
  • 6.­374-375
  • 6.­381-383
  • 6.­388
  • 6.­391-392
  • 6.­413
  • 6.­437-441
  • 6.­445-451
  • 6.­456
  • 6.­470-475
  • 6.­484
  • 6.­495
  • 6.­501
  • 6.­503-510
  • 7.­8
  • 7.­12-15
  • 7.­24
  • 7.­34-36
  • 7.­40-43
  • 7.­63
  • 7.­66
  • 7.­69
  • 7.­72
  • 7.­75
  • 7.­98
  • 7.­114-115
  • 7.­120-121
  • 7.­125
  • 7.­129
  • 7.­131-135
  • 7.­139-141
  • 7.­150
  • 7.­153-155
  • 7.­159-160
  • 7.­164
  • 7.­170-171
  • 7.­188
  • 7.­197
  • 7.­209
  • 7.­217-219
  • 7.­227-228
  • 7.­230-231
  • 7.­233-234
  • 7.­240-241
  • 7.­246-250
  • 7.­256
  • 7.­262
  • 7.­264
  • 8.­122-124
  • 9.­19-20
  • 9.­25
  • 9.­27
  • 9.­37-38
  • 9.­43
  • 9.­45
  • 9.­50
  • 9.­53
  • 9.­60-62
  • 9.­65
  • 9.­83
  • 9.­92-93
  • 9.­100
  • 9.­105
  • 9.­114
  • 9.­127-128
  • 9.­130
  • 9.­135
  • 9.­137-138
  • 9.­144
  • 9.­147
  • 9.­149
  • 9.­168-170
  • 9.­172-174
  • 9.­182
  • 10.­10
  • 10.­42
  • 10.­71
  • 10.­100
  • 10.­102
  • 10.­104
  • 10.­178
  • 10.­182-184
  • 10.­192
  • 10.­203-204
  • 10.­209-211
  • 10.­213-214
  • 10.­216-218
  • 10.­233-234
  • 10.­238-241
  • 10.­247-249
  • 10.­286-287
  • 10.­319
  • 10.­327
  • 10.­330-335
  • 10.­337-339
  • 10.­342
  • 10.­351-352
  • 10.­354
  • 10.­356
  • 10.­370
  • 10.­407
  • n.­38
  • n.­169
  • g.­60
  • g.­132
  • g.­169
  • g.­172
  • g.­254
  • g.­273
  • g.­289
  • g.­322
  • g.­335
  • g.­379
  • g.­498
  • g.­516
  • g.­528
  • g.­554
  • g.­572
  • g.­595
  • g.­620
  • g.­623
  • g.­656
  • g.­658
g.­203

god

Wylie:
  • lha
Tibetan:
  • ལྷ།
Sanskrit:
  • deva

In most cases used to refer to a class of long-lived celestial being, but occasionally appears as an honorific term of address for royalty, similar to “Your Majesty,” here rendered as “Deva.”

Located in 457 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­24
  • 1.­30
  • 1.­63
  • 1.­73
  • 1.­88
  • 1.­132
  • 1.­159
  • 1.­162
  • 1.­201
  • 1.­267
  • 1.­270
  • 1.­293
  • 1.­296
  • 1.­305-308
  • 1.­311-313
  • 1.­316
  • 1.­336
  • 1.­342
  • 1.­389
  • 1.­392
  • 1.­420
  • 1.­426
  • 1.­432
  • 1.­446
  • 2.­5-6
  • 2.­10
  • 2.­19
  • 2.­23-24
  • 2.­28
  • 2.­37
  • 2.­42-43
  • 2.­47
  • 2.­56
  • 2.­60-61
  • 2.­65
  • 2.­74
  • 2.­98
  • 2.­120
  • 2.­144
  • 2.­155
  • 2.­178
  • 2.­180
  • 2.­184
  • 2.­203
  • 2.­226
  • 2.­242
  • 2.­246
  • 2.­251-255
  • 2.­260
  • 2.­270-271
  • 2.­275
  • 2.­284
  • 2.­288
  • 2.­294-295
  • 2.­322
  • 2.­350-351
  • 2.­354
  • 2.­363
  • 2.­376
  • 2.­378
  • 2.­404-405
  • 2.­409-412
  • 2.­456
  • 2.­524
  • 2.­560
  • 2.­589
  • 3.­6
  • 3.­12
  • 3.­32
  • 3.­38-41
  • 3.­45
  • 3.­52
  • 3.­99
  • 3.­113
  • 3.­119
  • 3.­145
  • 3.­147
  • 3.­187-188
  • 3.­195-196
  • 3.­213-214
  • 3.­220-221
  • 3.­225
  • 3.­230-231
  • 3.­235-236
  • 3.­239
  • 3.­241-242
  • 3.­246-247
  • 3.­250
  • 3.­257-258
  • 3.­262-263
  • 3.­275
  • 3.­302
  • 3.­304
  • 3.­312-313
  • 3.­315
  • 3.­318
  • 3.­320
  • 3.­323
  • 3.­325
  • 3.­327-328
  • 3.­345
  • 3.­360
  • 3.­365-366
  • 3.­399-400
  • 3.­404-405
  • 3.­408
  • 3.­430-432
  • 3.­434
  • 3.­436-437
  • 4.­14-15
  • 4.­32
  • 4.­41-42
  • 4.­46
  • 4.­48
  • 4.­50-51
  • 4.­56
  • 4.­58
  • 4.­85
  • 4.­88
  • 4.­93
  • 4.­95
  • 4.­98
  • 4.­101-102
  • 4.­104-108
  • 4.­111
  • 4.­131-132
  • 4.­136
  • 4.­145
  • 4.­157
  • 4.­197
  • 4.­200
  • 4.­219
  • 4.­222
  • 5.­21
  • 5.­66
  • 5.­83
  • 5.­90-91
  • 5.­103
  • 5.­118
  • 5.­138
  • 5.­142
  • 5.­164
  • 5.­195
  • 5.­203
  • 5.­226
  • 5.­250-251
  • 5.­254-256
  • 5.­258-259
  • 5.­262-263
  • 5.­275
  • 5.­277
  • 5.­281
  • 5.­283
  • 5.­285
  • 5.­300
  • 5.­305
  • 5.­307
  • 5.­309-313
  • 5.­319
  • 5.­321
  • 5.­332-333
  • 6.­25
  • 6.­29
  • 6.­32
  • 6.­49
  • 6.­62
  • 6.­64
  • 6.­73
  • 6.­79
  • 6.­113
  • 6.­115
  • 6.­118-119
  • 6.­136
  • 6.­138
  • 6.­144-145
  • 6.­152
  • 6.­166
  • 6.­177
  • 6.­199
  • 6.­211
  • 6.­226
  • 6.­234
  • 6.­244
  • 6.­282-289
  • 6.­310-313
  • 6.­315
  • 6.­321
  • 6.­335-336
  • 6.­342
  • 6.­355
  • 6.­359
  • 6.­376-379
  • 6.­381-382
  • 6.­384-385
  • 6.­389
  • 6.­391-392
  • 6.­409-410
  • 6.­420-422
  • 6.­425-426
  • 6.­428
  • 6.­437
  • 6.­439
  • 6.­446
  • 6.­453
  • 6.­491
  • 6.­494
  • 6.­496
  • 6.­498-499
  • 6.­502
  • 7.­14
  • 7.­16
  • 7.­35
  • 7.­37
  • 7.­39
  • 7.­103
  • 7.­106-107
  • 7.­111
  • 7.­123
  • 7.­130
  • 7.­229
  • 7.­247
  • 8.­14-15
  • 8.­28-29
  • 8.­40-41
  • 8.­49-50
  • 8.­55-56
  • 8.­69-70
  • 8.­77-78
  • 8.­85-86
  • 8.­93-94
  • 8.­96
  • 8.­104-105
  • 8.­117-118
  • 8.­127-128
  • 9.­38
  • 9.­43
  • 9.­54
  • 9.­74
  • 9.­76
  • 9.­78-81
  • 9.­84-85
  • 9.­89
  • 9.­93-94
  • 9.­96-98
  • 9.­112
  • 9.­128
  • 9.­131
  • 10.­2-7
  • 10.­9-10
  • 10.­14-16
  • 10.­18-23
  • 10.­25
  • 10.­27
  • 10.­29
  • 10.­33
  • 10.­35
  • 10.­39
  • 10.­41
  • 10.­44
  • 10.­46
  • 10.­49
  • 10.­51
  • 10.­54
  • 10.­56
  • 10.­58-60
  • 10.­67
  • 10.­69
  • 10.­73
  • 10.­76
  • 10.­80-88
  • 10.­90
  • 10.­92
  • 10.­94
  • 10.­184
  • 10.­215
  • 10.­232
  • 10.­235
  • 10.­253
  • 10.­275
  • 10.­285
  • 10.­288-289
  • 10.­341-342
  • 10.­352
  • 10.­381
  • 10.­392
  • 10.­398-399
  • 10.­401-404
  • 10.­406-407
  • 10.­409
  • 10.­411-413
  • 10.­415
  • 10.­418-419
  • 10.­421
  • 10.­450
  • g.­15
  • g.­78
  • g.­85
  • g.­124
  • g.­126
  • g.­167
  • g.­246
  • g.­253
  • g.­288
  • g.­298
  • g.­301
  • g.­327
  • g.­328
  • g.­380
  • g.­390
  • g.­413
  • g.­422
  • g.­451
  • g.­490
  • g.­529
  • g.­631
  • g.­635
  • g.­659
  • g.­660
  • g.­672
g.­205

Gold coin

Wylie:
  • kAr ShA pa Na
Tibetan:
  • ཀཱར་ཥཱ་པ་ཎ།
Sanskrit:
  • kārṣāpaṇa

Lit. “weighing a karṣa,” a coin or weight of different values (Monier-Williams 276.3); a type of ancient Indian currency.

Located in 18 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­358-359
  • 2.­291
  • 2.­301
  • 2.­313
  • 2.­315
  • 2.­440
  • 3.­160
  • 7.­17
  • 8.­60-62
  • 8.­66
  • 8.­73-75
  • 10.­99
  • 10.­137
g.­206

Golden Color

Wylie:
  • gser gyi mdog can
Tibetan:
  • གསེར་གྱི་མདོག་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Golden-complexioned nun who achieved arhatship during the time of Buddha Śākyamuni, due to the intercession of a previous incarnation of Venerable Ānanda during the time of Buddha Kāśyapa.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­1
  • 2.­220
  • 2.­222
g.­207

Gone to Bliss

Wylie:
  • bde bar gshegs pa
Tibetan:
  • བདེ་བར་གཤེགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • sugata

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the standard epithets of the buddhas. A recurrent explanation offers three different meanings for su- that are meant to show the special qualities of “accomplishment of one’s own purpose” (svārthasampad) for a complete buddha. Thus, the Sugata is “well” gone, as in the expression su-rūpa (“having a good form”); he is gone “in a way that he shall not come back,” as in the expression su-naṣṭa-jvara (“a fever that has utterly gone”); and he has gone “without any remainder” as in the expression su-pūrṇa-ghaṭa (“a pot that is completely full”). According to Buddhaghoṣa, the term means that the way the Buddha went (Skt. gata) is good (Skt. su) and where he went (Skt. gata) is good (Skt. su).

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • p.­2
  • 3.­363
  • 3.­369
  • g.­558
g.­208

Good Compassion

Wylie:
  • snying rje bzang po
Tibetan:
  • སྙིང་རྗེ་བཟང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Son of the Vaiśālī army chief Siṃha at the time of the Buddha’s stay there, he was sentenced to death for the murder of a prostitute. The Buddha secured his release, ordained him, and he attained arhatship.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­1
  • 5.­170
  • 5.­172
  • 5.­177
  • 5.­179
  • 5.­184
  • g.­516
g.­209

Gopā

Wylie:
  • sa ’tsho ma
Tibetan:
  • ས་འཚོ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • gopā

Along with Yaśodharā, a spouse of Gautama who, in this text, spurned the advances of Devadatta and subjected him to brutal humiliation.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­1
  • 2.­118
  • 2.­120-121
  • 2.­123
  • 2.­137
  • n.­26
  • n.­52
  • g.­119
  • g.­673
g.­210

Govinda

Wylie:
  • khyab ’jug
Tibetan:
  • ཁྱབ་འཇུག
Sanskrit:
  • govinda

A householder and magistrate of King Diśāṃpati of Pāṁśula. Father of Guardian of the Flame Govinda.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 10.­1
  • 10.­294-295
  • 10.­298-299
  • g.­223
g.­211

Govinda

Wylie:
  • khyab ’jug
Tibetan:
  • ཁྱབ་འཇུག
Sanskrit:
  • govinda

Short form of “Guardian of the Flame Govinda.”

Not to be confused with his father the householder Govinda.

Located in 16 passages in the translation:

  • 10.­303
  • 10.­305
  • 10.­309-311
  • 10.­321-322
  • 10.­327
  • 10.­334-335
  • 10.­337-340
  • g.­211
  • g.­223
g.­212

Govinda the Teacher

Wylie:
  • ston pa khyab ’jug
Tibetan:
  • སྟོན་པ་ཁྱབ་འཇུག
Sanskrit:
  • —

See “Guardian of the Flame Govinda.”

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 10.­340-341
  • g.­223
g.­213

Grasping

Wylie:
  • ’dzin byed
Tibetan:
  • འཛིན་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • —

A certain high brahmin of Rājagṛha, father of Son of Grasping.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­254
  • 6.­256
  • g.­529
g.­214

Great Brahmā

Wylie:
  • tshangs pa chen po
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པ་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahā­brahmāṇa

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology. The inhabitants of this heaven mistakenly think that they created everything.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 4.­132
  • g.­86
g.­215

Great King

Wylie:
  • rgyal po chen po
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་པོ་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahā­rājā

A king ruling over a particularly large territory, often including the territories of other petty rulers; a class of divine beings assigned to the cardinal directions who guard the earth, Buddhist practitioners, and Buddhist institutions against demonic forces.

Located in 40 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­215-216
  • 1.­248-249
  • 2.­294
  • 3.­33-41
  • 3.­52
  • 5.­56
  • 5.­62
  • 6.­233
  • 7.­184-186
  • 7.­201
  • 8.­128
  • 9.­143
  • 9.­154-155
  • 10.­257
  • 10.­269-271
  • 10.­279
  • 10.­281
  • 10.­283
  • 10.­321
  • 10.­330
  • g.­44
  • g.­218
  • g.­337
  • g.­532
  • g.­632
g.­216

Great Lotus Hell

Wylie:
  • pad ma ltar gas pa chen po
Tibetan:
  • པད་མ་ལྟར་གས་པ་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahā­padma

See “Splitting Open Like a Great Lotus Hell.”

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­357
  • 3.­360
  • 3.­366
  • 3.­373
  • 3.­375-376
  • 3.­397
  • g.­539
g.­217

Great Result

Wylie:
  • ’bras bu che
Tibetan:
  • འབྲས་བུ་ཆེ།
Sanskrit:
  • bṛhatphala

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology, third of three levels of the fourth dhyāna realm.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 4.­132
g.­219

great universal monarch

Wylie:
  • stobs kyi ’khor los sgyur ba’i rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • སྟོབས་ཀྱི་འཁོར་ལོས་སྒྱུར་བའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • rājā balacakravartī

See “universal monarch.”

Located in 22 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­200
  • 2.­10
  • 2.­28
  • 2.­47
  • 2.­65
  • 2.­115
  • 2.­275
  • 2.­354
  • 2.­608
  • 3.­212
  • 3.­229
  • 3.­240
  • 3.­256
  • 3.­268
  • 3.­377
  • 3.­416
  • 4.­136
  • 6.­336
  • 7.­69
  • 9.­105
  • 10.­213
  • 10.­247
g.­220

Great Vision

Wylie:
  • shin tu mthong ba
Tibetan:
  • ཤིན་ཏུ་མཐོང་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • sudarśa

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology, fourth of the five so-called pure realms of the form realm.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 4.­132
g.­221

Greatest of All

Wylie:
  • thams cad mchog
Tibetan:
  • ཐམས་ཅད་མཆོག
Sanskrit:
  • —

A past buddha.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­589-590
  • 2.­604
  • g.­89
g.­222

Guardian of the Flame

Wylie:
  • me skyong
Tibetan:
  • མེ་སྐྱོང་།
Sanskrit:
  • —

See “Guardian of the Flame Govinda.”

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 10.­295-297
  • 10.­299-302
  • g.­223
g.­223

Guardian of the Flame Govinda

Wylie:
  • me skyong khyab ’jug
Tibetan:
  • མེ་སྐྱོང་ཁྱབ་འཇུག
Sanskrit:
  • —

A previous incarnation of Buddha Śākyamuni in The Hundred Deeds, he was the son of King Diśāṃpati of Pāṁśula’s magistrate, the householder Govinda. After his father’s death, he took over his work and became known as Guardian of the Flame, Guardian of the Flame Govinda, Govinda the Teacher, Mahā­govinda, or just Govinda.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 10.­302-304
  • g.­210
  • g.­211
  • g.­212
  • g.­222
  • g.­329
g.­225

guru

Wylie:
  • bla ma
Tibetan:
  • བླ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • guru

A most highly revered personal spiritual teacher; not to be confused with the future buddha Guru.

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • p.­2
  • 3.­388
  • 4.­127
  • 6.­118-120
  • 6.­135-136
  • 6.­312
  • 7.­153
  • 8.­37
g.­226

guru

Wylie:
  • bla ma
Tibetan:
  • བླ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • guru

Name of a future buddha.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­112
  • 3.­415
  • g.­225
g.­227

He Who Gave a Chariot

Wylie:
  • shing rta sbyin
Tibetan:
  • ཤིང་རྟ་སྦྱིན།
Sanskrit:
  • —

A future solitary buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 2.­74
g.­228

Head of Indra

Wylie:
  • dbang po’i mgo
Tibetan:
  • དབང་པོའི་མགོ
Sanskrit:
  • —

A certain master archer in Vaiśālī.

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • 9.­1
  • 9.­162-167
  • 9.­169-170
  • 9.­174-175
  • 9.­181
g.­229

heat

Wylie:
  • dro bar gyur pa
  • drod
Tibetan:
  • དྲོ་བར་གྱུར་པ།
  • དྲོད།
Sanskrit:
  • uṣmagata
  • ūṣmagata

The first of the four stages of penetrative insight.

Located in 18 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­199
  • 2.­115
  • 2.­608
  • 3.­97
  • 3.­212
  • 3.­229
  • 3.­240
  • 3.­256
  • 3.­268
  • 3.­377
  • 3.­416
  • 5.­207
  • 7.­68
  • 9.­105
  • 10.­213
  • 10.­247
  • g.­183
  • g.­585
g.­230

Heaven of the Masters of Others’ Creations

Wylie:
  • gzhan ’phrul dbang byed
Tibetan:
  • གཞན་འཕྲུལ་དབང་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • paranirmitavaśavartin

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology, highest of the six heavens of the desire realm. The inhabitants enjoy objects created by others, then dispose of them themselves.

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 2.­410
  • 4.­132
  • 6.­287-289
g.­231

Heaven of the Thirty-Three

Wylie:
  • sum cu rtsa gsum
Tibetan:
  • སུམ་ཅུ་རྩ་གསུམ།
Sanskrit:
  • trāyastriṃśa

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology. Counted among the six heavens of the desire realm, it is traditionally located atop Sumeru, just above the terrace of the Abodes of the Four Great Kings.

Located in 32 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­173-174
  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­141
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 2.­410
  • 3.­312-313
  • 3.­315
  • 3.­320
  • 4.­95
  • 4.­132
  • 6.­208
  • 6.­283-284
  • 6.­310
  • 6.­328
  • 6.­335
  • 6.­342
  • 6.­408
  • 10.­2
  • 10.­5
  • 10.­15
  • 10.­58
  • 10.­84-85
  • g.­2
  • g.­490
g.­232

hell being

Wylie:
  • sems can dmyal ba
Tibetan:
  • སེམས་ཅན་དམྱལ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • naraka

A denizen of the hells. See “five destinies.”

Located in 74 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­201
  • 2.­75
  • 2.­109-111
  • 2.­340
  • 2.­558
  • 2.­606
  • 3.­187-188
  • 3.­195-196
  • 3.­210
  • 3.­213-214
  • 3.­220-221
  • 3.­230-231
  • 3.­235-236
  • 3.­241-242
  • 3.­246-247
  • 3.­257-258
  • 3.­262-263
  • 3.­360
  • 3.­366
  • 3.­371-373
  • 3.­378
  • 3.­383-384
  • 3.­396-397
  • 3.­399-401
  • 3.­404-406
  • 3.­414-415
  • 4.­117
  • 4.­188
  • 5.­4
  • 5.­158
  • 5.­238
  • 5.­246
  • 5.­249
  • 6.­62
  • 6.­113
  • 6.­115
  • 6.­263
  • 6.­267
  • 6.­279
  • 6.­426
  • 6.­482-483
  • 6.­485-486
  • 6.­496
  • 6.­498
  • 7.­64
  • 10.­232
  • 10.­275
  • 10.­413-414
  • g.­167
  • g.­356
g.­233

Hell of Ceaseless Agony

Wylie:
  • mnar med pa
Tibetan:
  • མནར་མེད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • avīci

Eighth (and heaviest) of the eight hot hells of Buddhist cosmology. Only their miserable cries distinguish beings in this hell from the flames that engulf them.

Located in 16 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­4
  • 2.­22
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­59
  • 2.­104
  • 2.­111
  • 2.­269
  • 2.­349
  • 3.­401
  • 3.­403
  • 3.­406
  • 3.­413-414
  • 4.­130
  • n.­146
  • g.­153
g.­234

Hell of Chattering Teeth

Wylie:
  • so thams thams
Tibetan:
  • སོ་ཐམས་ཐམས།
Sanskrit:
  • aṭaṭa

Third of the eight cold hells of Buddhist cosmology. It is named for the sounds its inhabitants make while enduring unthinkable cold.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­4
  • 2.­22
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­59
  • 2.­269
  • 2.­349
  • 3.­373
  • 4.­130
g.­235

Hell of Extreme Heat

Wylie:
  • rab tu tsha ba
Tibetan:
  • རབ་ཏུ་ཚ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • pratāpana

Seventh of the eight hot hells of Buddhist cosmology. Inhabitants of this hell undergo all the sufferings of the Hot Hell, as well as being seared, beaten, and skewered.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­4
  • 2.­22
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­59
  • 2.­269
  • 2.­349
  • 4.­130
  • n.­146
g.­236

Hell of Lamentation

Wylie:
  • kyi hud zer ba
Tibetan:
  • ཀྱི་ཧུད་ཟེར་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • hahava

Fourth of the eight cold hells of Buddhist cosmology. It is named for the sounds its inhabitants make while enduring unthinkable cold.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­4
  • 2.­22
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­59
  • 2.­269
  • 2.­349
  • 3.­373
  • 4.­130
g.­237

highest worldly dharma

Wylie:
  • ’jig rten gyi chos kyi mchog
Tibetan:
  • འཇིག་རྟེན་གྱི་ཆོས་ཀྱི་མཆོག
Sanskrit:
  • laukikāgradharma
  • laukikāgryadharma

The fourth of the four stages of penetrative insight.

Located in 16 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­199
  • 2.­115
  • 2.­608
  • 3.­212
  • 3.­229
  • 3.­240
  • 3.­256
  • 3.­268
  • 3.­377
  • 3.­416
  • 7.­68
  • 9.­105
  • 10.­213
  • 10.­247
  • g.­183
  • g.­585
g.­239

Hot Hell

Wylie:
  • tsha ba
Tibetan:
  • ཚ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • tapana

Sixth of the eight hot hells of Buddhist cosmology. Inhabitants of this hell are boiled in cauldrons, roasted in pans, beaten with hammers, and skewered with spears as their bodies burst into flame.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­4
  • 2.­22
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­59
  • 2.­269
  • 2.­349
  • 4.­130
  • n.­146
  • g.­235
g.­240

householder

Wylie:
  • khyim bdag
Tibetan:
  • ཁྱིམ་བདག
Sanskrit:
  • gṛhapati
  • gṛhādhipa

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The term is usually used for wealthy lay patrons of the Buddhist community. It also refers to a subdivision of the vaiśya (mercantile) class of traditional Indian society, comprising businessmen, merchants, landowners, and so on.

Located in 378 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 1.­8-15
  • 1.­17-19
  • 1.­26-27
  • 1.­30
  • 1.­41
  • 1.­46-52
  • 1.­54-58
  • 1.­60-62
  • 1.­73
  • 1.­87-88
  • 1.­90
  • 1.­92-93
  • 1.­99-103
  • 1.­106-108
  • 1.­113-114
  • 1.­119-122
  • 1.­132
  • 1.­138
  • 1.­142-147
  • 1.­149-150
  • 1.­152-153
  • 1.­162
  • 1.­202
  • 1.­207
  • 1.­210
  • 1.­226
  • 1.­230-231
  • 1.­234
  • 1.­270
  • 1.­296
  • 1.­311-313
  • 1.­315-316
  • 1.­320-321
  • 1.­327-330
  • 1.­333-335
  • 1.­340
  • 1.­342
  • 1.­354
  • 1.­357
  • 1.­359
  • 1.­384
  • 1.­404
  • 1.­406-407
  • 1.­413
  • 1.­432
  • 2.­140
  • 2.­153-154
  • 2.­160-161
  • 2.­165
  • 2.­184-187
  • 2.­205
  • 2.­217
  • 2.­219
  • 2.­226
  • 2.­364
  • 2.­366
  • 2.­378
  • 2.­383
  • 2.­527-529
  • 2.­531-532
  • 2.­552
  • 2.­554
  • 2.­560
  • 2.­589
  • 3.­16
  • 3.­18
  • 3.­65
  • 3.­99
  • 3.­105
  • 3.­112
  • 3.­119
  • 3.­132
  • 3.­135-137
  • 3.­141
  • 3.­147
  • 3.­155
  • 3.­157
  • 3.­159
  • 3.­164
  • 3.­166-169
  • 3.­177
  • 3.­180
  • 3.­200
  • 3.­203-204
  • 3.­250
  • 3.­332
  • 3.­336
  • 3.­341
  • 3.­349-350
  • 3.­381
  • 4.­76-79
  • 4.­82-84
  • 4.­198
  • 4.­204
  • 4.­211-212
  • 4.­214-215
  • 4.­219
  • 4.­221
  • 4.­224-225
  • 4.­229
  • 4.­231
  • 5.­2
  • 5.­4
  • 5.­23
  • 5.­26-28
  • 5.­42
  • 5.­97
  • 5.­103
  • 5.­186
  • 5.­291
  • 5.­321
  • 5.­323-327
  • 6.­30
  • 6.­54-57
  • 6.­59-63
  • 6.­65
  • 6.­72-73
  • 6.­75-76
  • 6.­140
  • 6.­259
  • 6.­261
  • 6.­301-302
  • 6.­305-306
  • 6.­321
  • 6.­430-432
  • 6.­434
  • 6.­436-437
  • 6.­443-450
  • 6.­455
  • 6.­457
  • 6.­459-462
  • 7.­2
  • 7.­4
  • 7.­44-45
  • 7.­125
  • 7.­141
  • 7.­148
  • 7.­156
  • 7.­158-160
  • 7.­164
  • 7.­251
  • 7.­253
  • 8.­3
  • 8.­30
  • 8.­34-35
  • 8.­42-44
  • 8.­52-54
  • 8.­57-59
  • 8.­61-62
  • 8.­66
  • 8.­74-75
  • 8.­87
  • 8.­89-92
  • 8.­94
  • 8.­108-112
  • 8.­115-116
  • 8.­118
  • 9.­23-26
  • 9.­28
  • 9.­30-31
  • 9.­46-50
  • 9.­53-55
  • 9.­64
  • 9.­115
  • 9.­122
  • 9.­124-126
  • 10.­1
  • 10.­10
  • 10.­125-126
  • 10.­136-137
  • 10.­147
  • 10.­171
  • 10.­175-183
  • 10.­186
  • 10.­188
  • 10.­196-202
  • 10.­230
  • 10.­252
  • 10.­257-259
  • 10.­268
  • 10.­272-273
  • 10.­285
  • 10.­288-289
  • 10.­294
  • 10.­319
  • 10.­341-342
  • 10.­426
  • 10.­449
  • 10.­455
  • n.­121
  • g.­25
  • g.­33
  • g.­37
  • g.­64
  • g.­77
  • g.­123
  • g.­129
  • g.­169
  • g.­193
  • g.­199
  • g.­202
  • g.­210
  • g.­211
  • g.­223
  • g.­254
  • g.­257
  • g.­289
  • g.­320
  • g.­390
  • g.­415
  • g.­444
  • g.­446
  • g.­448
  • g.­497
  • g.­553
  • g.­554
  • g.­634
  • g.­655
  • g.­656
g.­242

ignorance

Wylie:
  • ma rig pa
Tibetan:
  • མ་རིག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • avidyā

First of the twelve links of dependent origination, one of the root afflictive emotions (see also “subsidiary afflictive emotions”), it is the root of misapprehension of phenomena as truly existent (Rigzin 311).

Located in 54 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­24
  • 1.­63
  • 1.­159
  • 1.­267
  • 1.­293
  • 1.­336
  • 1.­389
  • 1.­426
  • 2.­178
  • 2.­180
  • 2.­203
  • 2.­242
  • 2.­376
  • 2.­524
  • 3.­6
  • 3.­145
  • 3.­275
  • 3.­302
  • 3.­323
  • 4.­32
  • 4.­74
  • 4.­85
  • 4.­157
  • 4.­197
  • 4.­219
  • 5.­21
  • 5.­83
  • 5.­142
  • 5.­195
  • 5.­226
  • 5.­275
  • 5.­319
  • 6.­64
  • 6.­106-107
  • 6.­355
  • 6.­389
  • 6.­437
  • 6.­446
  • 6.­499
  • 7.­14
  • 7.­35
  • 7.­95-96
  • 7.­123
  • 9.­38
  • 9.­128
  • 10.­73
  • 10.­184
  • 10.­277-278
  • 10.­352
  • 10.­381
  • g.­552
g.­243

Immeasurable Splendor

Wylie:
  • tshad med ’od
Tibetan:
  • ཚད་མེད་འོད།
Sanskrit:
  • apramāṇābha

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology, second of three levels of the second dhyāna realm.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 4.­132
g.­244

Immeasurable Virtue

Wylie:
  • tshad med dge
Tibetan:
  • ཚད་མེད་དགེ
Sanskrit:
  • apramāṇaśubha

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology, second of three levels of the third dhyāna realm.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 4.­132
g.­245

Increasing Merit

Wylie:
  • bsod nams skyes
Tibetan:
  • བསོད་ནམས་སྐྱེས།
Sanskrit:
  • punyaprasava

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology, second of three levels of the fourth dhyāna realm.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 4.­132
g.­246

Indra

Wylie:
  • dbang po
Tibetan:
  • དབང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • indra

A Vedic god who eventually emerged as one of the most important in the Vedic pantheon; Indra retains his role as the “King of the Gods” in Buddhist literature, where he is often referred to by the name Śakra

Located in 67 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­24
  • 1.­63
  • 1.­159
  • 1.­200
  • 1.­267
  • 1.­293
  • 1.­336
  • 1.­389
  • 1.­426
  • 2.­115
  • 2.­178
  • 2.­180
  • 2.­203
  • 2.­242
  • 2.­376
  • 2.­524
  • 2.­608
  • 3.­6
  • 3.­113
  • 3.­145
  • 3.­212
  • 3.­229
  • 3.­240
  • 3.­256
  • 3.­268
  • 3.­275
  • 3.­302
  • 3.­323
  • 3.­377
  • 3.­416
  • 4.­32
  • 4.­85
  • 4.­157
  • 4.­197
  • 4.­219
  • 5.­21
  • 5.­83
  • 5.­142
  • 5.­195
  • 5.­226
  • 5.­275
  • 5.­319
  • 6.­64
  • 6.­355
  • 6.­389
  • 6.­437
  • 6.­446
  • 6.­499
  • 7.­14
  • 7.­35
  • 7.­69
  • 7.­123
  • 9.­38
  • 9.­105
  • 9.­128
  • 10.­184
  • 10.­213
  • 10.­247
  • 10.­309
  • 10.­352
  • 10.­381
  • 10.­399
  • g.­15
  • g.­78
  • g.­482
  • g.­490
  • g.­622
g.­249

insight

Wylie:
  • rig pa
Tibetan:
  • རིག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • vidyā

Wisdom, knowledge, cognition, quality of awareness (Rigzin 396).

Located in 134 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­24
  • 1.­30
  • 1.­63
  • 1.­73
  • 1.­132
  • 1.­159
  • 1.­267
  • 1.­270
  • 1.­293
  • 1.­296
  • 1.­311
  • 1.­336
  • 1.­342
  • 1.­389
  • 1.­392
  • 1.­426
  • 2.­98
  • 2.­144
  • 2.­178
  • 2.­180
  • 2.­184
  • 2.­203
  • 2.­242
  • 2.­288
  • 2.­376
  • 2.­378
  • 2.­394-405
  • 2.­524
  • 2.­560
  • 2.­589
  • 3.­6
  • 3.­12
  • 3.­45
  • 3.­99
  • 3.­119
  • 3.­145
  • 3.­147
  • 3.­225
  • 3.­239
  • 3.­250
  • 3.­275
  • 3.­302
  • 3.­304
  • 3.­323
  • 3.­325
  • 3.­408
  • 4.­32
  • 4.­85
  • 4.­88
  • 4.­108
  • 4.­157
  • 4.­197
  • 4.­200
  • 4.­219
  • 4.­222
  • 5.­21
  • 5.­66
  • 5.­83
  • 5.­90
  • 5.­118
  • 5.­142
  • 5.­195
  • 5.­203
  • 5.­226
  • 5.­259
  • 5.­275
  • 5.­277
  • 5.­319
  • 5.­321
  • 6.­29
  • 6.­49
  • 6.­64
  • 6.­73
  • 6.­355
  • 6.­384
  • 6.­389
  • 6.­437
  • 6.­439
  • 6.­446
  • 6.­453
  • 6.­499
  • 6.­502
  • 7.­14
  • 7.­16
  • 7.­35
  • 7.­37
  • 7.­111
  • 7.­123
  • 7.­130
  • 7.­229
  • 7.­247
  • 8.­14-15
  • 8.­28-29
  • 8.­40-41
  • 8.­55-56
  • 8.­69-70
  • 8.­77-78
  • 8.­85-86
  • 8.­93-94
  • 8.­104-105
  • 8.­117-118
  • 8.­127-128
  • 9.­38
  • 9.­128
  • 9.­131
  • 10.­88
  • 10.­184
  • 10.­215
  • 10.­352
  • 10.­381
  • n.­76
  • g.­250
g.­250

insight meditation

Wylie:
  • lhag mthong
Tibetan:
  • ལྷག་མཐོང་།
Sanskrit:
  • vipaśyanā

An important form of Buddhist meditation focusing on developing insight into the nature of phenomena. Often presented as part of a pair of meditation techniques, the other being “calm abiding.”

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­165
  • g.­471
g.­252

Iṣudhara

Wylie:
  • mda’ thogs
Tibetan:
  • མདའ་ཐོགས།
Sanskrit:
  • iṣudhara RS

The son of Daṇḍadhara (more commonly Daṇḍapāṇi) and brother of Yaśodharā and Venerable Aniruddha. His name in Tibetan, mda’ thogs, is rendered here with the potential back-translation Iṣudhara.

Located in 22 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­1
  • 5.­232
  • 5.­235-236
  • 5.­239
  • 5.­241-247
  • 5.­249-250
  • 5.­252-255
  • 5.­257
  • 5.­263
  • g.­119
  • g.­673
g.­254

Jackal

Wylie:
  • wa
Tibetan:
  • ཝ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Nickname of the child of wealthy householders in Śrāvasti, so called because of his penchant for eating excrement and drinking urine. After taking instruction from the philosophical extremist Pūraṇa Kāśyapa, who admired his ostenisible austerities, he heard the Dharma from the Buddha, went forth, and manifested arhatship.

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­1
  • 5.­295
  • 5.­309-314
  • 5.­317
  • 5.­320
  • 5.­331
g.­256

Jambudvīpa

Wylie:
  • ’dzam bu’i gling
Tibetan:
  • འཛམ་བུའི་གླིང་།
Sanskrit:
  • jambudvīpa

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The name of the southern continent in Buddhist cosmology, which can signify either the known human world, or more specifically the Indian subcontinent, literally “the jambu island/continent.” Jambu is the name used for a range of plum-like fruits from trees belonging to the genus Szygium, particularly Szygium jambos and Szygium cumini, and it has commonly been rendered “rose apple,” although “black plum” may be a less misleading term. Among various explanations given for the continent being so named, one (in the Abhidharmakośa) is that a jambu tree grows in its northern mountains beside Lake Anavatapta, mythically considered the source of the four great rivers of India, and that the continent is therefore named from the tree or the fruit. Jambudvīpa has the Vajrāsana at its center and is the only continent upon which buddhas attain awakening.

Located in 25 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­379
  • 2.­442
  • 2.­444
  • 2.­446-447
  • 2.­452
  • 6.­146
  • 6.­163
  • 6.­185
  • 6.­187
  • 6.­189
  • 6.­220
  • 6.­311
  • 6.­503
  • 9.­33
  • 9.­42
  • 10.­4-5
  • 10.­8
  • 10.­304
  • g.­52
  • g.­456
  • g.­485
  • g.­489
  • g.­674
g.­258

Jaya

Wylie:
  • rgyal ba po
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་བ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • jaya RS

Lit. “Victorious.” King of the city of Undefeated Victory before the time of Buddha Śākyamuni.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­415
  • 6.­417
  • g.­610
  • g.­648
g.­259

Jīvaka

Wylie:
  • ’tsho byed
  • sman pa’i rgyal po’i ’tsho byed
Tibetan:
  • འཚོ་བྱེད།
  • སྨན་པའི་རྒྱལ་པོའི་འཚོ་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • jīvaka
  • jīvika
  • kumārabhṛta jīvaka
  • kumārabhūta jīvaka
  • vaidyarājajīvaka

A highly skilled healer and personal physician of Buddha Śākyamuni, he figures into many stories of the Buddha, his disciples, and other associates.

Located in 18 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­459-464
  • 10.­127-130
  • 10.­132
  • 10.­134-135
  • 10.­147-151
g.­260

Joy

Wylie:
  • dga’ ba
Tibetan:
  • དགའ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

A future solitary buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 2.­37
g.­261

Kacaṅkalā

Wylie:
  • ka tsang ka la
Tibetan:
  • ཀ་ཙང་ཀ་ལ།
Sanskrit:
  • kacaṅkalā

A woman who, because she had previously been the Buddha’s mother for five hundred lifetimes, saw him as her son and ran to embrace him. Then, hearing the Dharma from him, she became ordained and manifested arhatship, and the Buddha declared her foremost among nuns who interpret the sūtras.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • p.­3
  • 3.­1
  • 3.­7
  • 3.­10-11
  • 3.­14
g.­262

Kaineya

Wylie:
  • kai ne ya
Tibetan:
  • ཀཻ་ནེ་ཡ།
Sanskrit:
  • kaineya

A clairvoyant sage who lived with five hundred devotees in the forests of the Adumā region and spent time on the banks of Lake Mandākinī. His nephew was the sage Śaila.

Located in 32 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­1
  • 3.­22
  • 3.­26-27
  • 3.­29-32
  • 3.­54-56
  • 3.­58-64
  • 3.­66
  • 3.­68
  • 3.­77-79
  • 3.­81-84
  • 3.­87
  • 3.­98
  • 3.­103
  • g.­8
  • g.­488
g.­263

Kakuda Kātyāyana

Wylie:
  • ka t+ya’i bu nog can
Tibetan:
  • ཀ་ཏྱའི་བུ་ནོག་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • kakuda kātyāyana

One of the six philosophical extremists who lived during the time of Buddha Śākyamuni.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­56-57
  • 6.­344
  • n.­153
  • g.­430
g.­264

Kāla

Wylie:
  • nag po
Tibetan:
  • ནག་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • kāla

A certain nāga king who praised Gautama prior to his enlightenment.

Not to be confused with Black (nag po), the yakṣa; nor with Black (nag po), the brahmin.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­101
  • g.­67
  • g.­68
g.­269

Kapilavastu

Wylie:
  • ser skya’i gnas
Tibetan:
  • སེར་སྐྱའི་གནས།
Sanskrit:
  • kapilavastu

Near the Himālayas, the city that was home to the Śākya clan into which Buddha Śākyamuni was born.

Located in 26 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­116
  • 2.­138
  • 2.­142
  • 5.­104
  • 5.­127
  • 5.­232
  • 5.­234
  • 5.­236
  • 6.­458-459
  • 6.­461-463
  • 7.­265
  • g.­21
  • g.­22
  • g.­149
  • g.­150
  • g.­332
  • g.­359
  • g.­517
  • g.­555
  • g.­556
  • g.­560
  • g.­561
  • g.­568
g.­270

karma

Wylie:
  • las
Tibetan:
  • ལས།
Sanskrit:
  • karman

See “action.”

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­479
  • 6.­264-265
  • 6.­268
  • 7.­118
  • n.­6
  • g.­7
g.­272

Kāśi

Wylie:
  • kA shi
Tibetan:
  • ཀཱ་ཤི།
Sanskrit:
  • kāśi

Country whose capital was Vārāṇasī, in the Buddha’s time it had been absorbed into Kośala. Its monarch was Brahmadatta (past).

Located in 31 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­252
  • 1.­254-255
  • 1.­279-280
  • 2.­125
  • 2.­134-135
  • 2.­137
  • 2.­385
  • 3.­425
  • 3.­437
  • 5.­33
  • 5.­42
  • 6.­11-12
  • 6.­67-69
  • 6.­502
  • 9.­82
  • 9.­84
  • 9.­158
  • 9.­160
  • 10.­364
  • g.­80
  • g.­81
  • g.­273
  • g.­291
  • g.­633
  • g.­646
g.­274

Kāśyapa (buddha)

Wylie:
  • ’od srung
Tibetan:
  • འོད་སྲུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • kāśyapa

Buddha of a previous age.

Not to be confused with the monk Kāśyapa of Buddha Śākyamuni’s order, nor with Uruvilvā Kāśyapa, Nadī Kāśyapa, or Pūraṇa Kāśyapa, nor with Nirgrantha Kāśyapa, nor Foremost Kāśyapa.

Located in 309 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­30-31
  • 1.­37-39
  • 1.­73-74
  • 1.­83
  • 1.­85-86
  • 1.­132-133
  • 1.­135
  • 1.­137
  • 1.­162-163
  • 1.­169-171
  • 1.­270
  • 1.­272
  • 1.­274-277
  • 1.­296-300
  • 1.­302
  • 1.­311-314
  • 1.­342
  • 1.­344
  • 1.­347
  • 1.­351-352
  • 1.­392
  • 1.­394-395
  • 1.­397
  • 1.­399
  • 1.­401-402
  • 1.­432-433
  • 1.­436-441
  • 2.­148-151
  • 2.­184-185
  • 2.­187
  • 2.­189
  • 2.­192
  • 2.­209-211
  • 2.­226-227
  • 2.­229-232
  • 2.­256-259
  • 2.­262-264
  • 2.­378-380
  • 2.­382-384
  • 2.­560-561
  • 2.­568
  • 2.­570-571
  • 3.­12-15
  • 3.­45-46
  • 3.­48-49
  • 3.­51-53
  • 3.­99-101
  • 3.­103-104
  • 3.­119-124
  • 3.­147-148
  • 3.­150-153
  • 3.­217
  • 3.­225
  • 3.­233
  • 3.­239
  • 3.­244
  • 3.­250
  • 3.­252
  • 3.­260
  • 3.­266
  • 3.­280-282
  • 3.­304-307
  • 3.­325
  • 3.­329-330
  • 4.­38-40
  • 4.­88
  • 4.­108-111
  • 4.­166-168
  • 4.­200-203
  • 5.­30-31
  • 5.­66-69
  • 5.­94-96
  • 5.­126
  • 5.­151-153
  • 5.­164
  • 5.­167-169
  • 5.­183-185
  • 5.­203-210
  • 5.­231
  • 5.­259-262
  • 5.­277
  • 5.­280
  • 5.­283
  • 5.­287
  • 5.­289
  • 5.­321
  • 5.­330
  • 5.­332-334
  • 6.­49-53
  • 6.­73-75
  • 6.­77
  • 6.­244-250
  • 6.­252
  • 6.­307-309
  • 6.­368-372
  • 6.­374-376
  • 6.­378-383
  • 6.­410-411
  • 6.­413
  • 6.­439-441
  • 6.­449
  • 6.­451
  • 6.­502-503
  • 6.­505-506
  • 6.­508-510
  • 7.­16-17
  • 7.­37
  • 7.­39-43
  • 7.­111-116
  • 7.­135
  • 7.­188
  • 7.­219
  • 7.­229-231
  • 7.­233-234
  • 7.­247-250
  • 7.­264
  • 9.­27
  • 9.­45
  • 9.­54-55
  • 9.­57-60
  • 9.­62
  • 9.­65
  • 9.­86
  • 9.­88
  • 9.­100
  • 9.­114
  • 9.­138
  • 9.­149
  • 9.­182
  • 10.­204
  • 10.­215-218
  • 10.­235
  • 10.­238-241
  • 10.­249
  • 10.­356
  • 10.­370
  • g.­40
  • g.­41
  • g.­206
  • g.­276
  • g.­293
  • g.­330
  • g.­627
g.­275

Kāśyapa (monk)

Wylie:
  • ’od srung
Tibetan:
  • འོད་སྲུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • kāśyapa

See “Mahā­kāśyapa.”

Located in 31 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­1
  • 6.­79
  • 6.­81
  • 6.­84
  • 6.­86
  • 6.­88
  • 6.­90
  • 6.­92
  • 6.­94
  • 6.­96
  • 6.­98
  • 6.­100
  • 6.­102
  • 6.­104-105
  • 6.­107
  • 6.­110
  • 6.­114
  • 6.­117
  • 6.­135
  • 6.­139
  • 6.­143
  • 6.­235-236
  • 6.­241
  • 6.­243
  • 6.­247
  • 6.­253
  • g.­274
  • g.­276
  • g.­330
g.­276

Kāśyapa (Nirgrantha)

Wylie:
  • ’od srung
Tibetan:
  • འོད་སྲུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • kāśyapa

Given name of “Nirgrantha Kinsman of the Kāśyapas.”

Not to be confused with Kāśyapa, buddha of a previous age; the monk Kāśyapa of Buddha Śākyamuni’s order; nor with Uruvilvā Kāśyapa, Nadī Kāśyapa, or Pūraṇa Kāśyapa; nor Foremost Kāśyapa.

Located in 17 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­70-71
  • 7.­74-75
  • 7.­82
  • 7.­84-94
  • g.­395
g.­277

Kaṭamorakatiṣya

Wylie:
  • ka ta mo ra ka ti shya
Tibetan:
  • ཀ་ཏ་མོ་ར་ཀ་ཏི་ཤྱ།
Sanskrit:
  • kaṭamorakatiṣya

One of four cronies of Devadatta.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­122
  • 4.­178
g.­278

Kātyāyana

Wylie:
  • kA tyA ya na
  • kA tyA ya na’i bu
Tibetan:
  • ཀཱ་ཏྱཱ་ཡ་ན།
  • ཀཱ་ཏྱཱ་ཡ་ནའི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • kātyāyana
  • kātyāyanaputra

Son of She Who Gathers and grandson of Padmagarbha, he was a highly realized monk of Buddha Śākyamuni’s order. Also rendered here as “Kātyāyanaputra.”

Located in 14 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­377-378
  • 5.­79-86
  • g.­279
  • g.­280
  • g.­477
  • g.­511
g.­280

Kātyāyanaputra

Wylie:
  • kA tyA ya na’i bu
Tibetan:
  • ཀཱ་ཏྱཱ་ཡ་ནའི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • kātyāyanaputra

See “Kātyāyana.”

Located in 13 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­190
  • 7.­193-194
  • 7.­197
  • 7.­203-209
  • g.­278
  • g.­498
g.­281

Kauṇḍinya

Wylie:
  • kauN+Di n+ya
Tibetan:
  • ཀཽཎྜི་ནྱ།
Sanskrit:
  • kauṇḍinya

See “Ājñāta­kauṇḍinya.”

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­406-408
  • 4.­41-42
  • 4.­50-51
  • 6.­219
  • n.­77
  • g.­18
g.­282

Kauśāmbī

Wylie:
  • kau shAM bI
Tibetan:
  • ཀཽ་ཤཱཾ་བཱི།
Sanskrit:
  • kauśāmbī

An ancient city, capital of Vatsa, located down the Ganges River from Rājagṛha.

Located in 33 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­196-197
  • 1.­199
  • 1.­202-205
  • 1.­221
  • 1.­226
  • 1.­230-231
  • 6.­150-151
  • 6.­154
  • 6.­162-163
  • 6.­178
  • 6.­185
  • 6.­227
  • 6.­231
  • 10.­1
  • 10.­423-424
  • 10.­428
  • 10.­432-433
  • g.­152
  • g.­193
  • g.­199
  • g.­339
  • g.­341
  • g.­342
  • g.­640
g.­284

Keśinī

Wylie:
  • skra ldan ma
Tibetan:
  • སྐྲ་ལྡན་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • keśinī

Young woman appointed by King Śākya Suprabuddha to look after the hair of his daughters Mahā­māyā and Māyā (the Buddha’s mother and aunt, respectively).

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­1
  • 2.­140-143
  • 2.­150
  • g.­661
g.­285

Khaṇḍadravya

Wylie:
  • khan da drab bya
Tibetan:
  • ཁན་ད་དྲབ་བྱ།
Sanskrit:
  • khaṇḍadravya

One of four cronies of Devadatta.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­122
  • 4.­178
g.­286

Khāṇḍava Forest

Wylie:
  • khan da ba yi tshal
Tibetan:
  • ཁན་ད་བ་ཡི་ཚལ།
Sanskrit:
  • khāṇḍavavana

A forest that is burned to the ground by Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna in the conclusion to the first book (ādiparvan) of the Mahā­bhārata.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­500
  • n.­84
g.­287

King of the Śākyas

Wylie:
  • shA kya’i rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • ཤཱ་ཀྱའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

An epithet of the Buddha.

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­353
  • 2.­149-150
  • 3.­13-14
  • 3.­151-152
  • 6.­243
  • 6.­245
  • 6.­248
  • 7.­248
g.­288

kinnara

Wylie:
  • mi’am ci
Tibetan:
  • མིའམ་ཅི།
Sanskrit:
  • kinnara

Classified among the gods, these celestial beings are sometimes depicted as half-human, half-horse (similar to centaurs) or half-human, half-bird. Whatever the case, they are considered creatures of surpassing beauty. Also the name of a person, see “Kinnara.”

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­1
  • 7.­251
  • 7.­253
  • 7.­268-269
  • 7.­271
  • g.­289
g.­289

Kinnara

Wylie:
  • mi’am ci
Tibetan:
  • མིའམ་ཅི།
Sanskrit:
  • kinnara

Child of wealthy householders in Śrāvastī, he was named for his resemblence to beautiful kinnara spirits. His arrogance about his good looks was dispelled upon meeting the Buddha, from whom he heard the Dharma before going forth and manifesting arhatship. See also the class of beings, “kinnara.”

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­251-252
  • 7.­256
  • g.­288
g.­290

Kokālika

Wylie:
  • ko ka li ka
Tibetan:
  • ཀོ་ཀ་ལི་ཀ
Sanskrit:
  • kokālika

One of four cronies of Devadatta.

Located in 33 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­122
  • 3.­1
  • 3.­332-337
  • 3.­339
  • 3.­341-342
  • 3.­346-350
  • 3.­352-356
  • 3.­360
  • 3.­365
  • 3.­373
  • 3.­375-376
  • 3.­378
  • 3.­384
  • 3.­396-397
  • 4.­178
  • n.­26
  • g.­373
g.­291

Kośala

Wylie:
  • ko sa la
  • ko sha la
Tibetan:
  • ཀོ་ས་ལ།
  • ཀོ་ཤ་ལ།
Sanskrit:
  • kośala

An ancient kingdom, northwest of Magadha, abutting Kāśi, whose capital was Śrāvastī. During the Buddha’s time it was ruled by Prasenajit.

Located in 16 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­278
  • 3.­372
  • 9.­67
  • 9.­150
  • 9.­152
  • 9.­158
  • 9.­160
  • 10.­358
  • 10.­369
  • g.­272
  • g.­295
  • g.­441
  • g.­542
  • g.­633
  • g.­640
  • g.­646
g.­295

Kṣemā

Wylie:
  • bde byed ma
Tibetan:
  • བདེ་བྱེད་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • kṣemā

Princess of Kośala, child of King Prasenajit.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1
  • 1.­284
  • 1.­287
  • 1.­289-292
  • 1.­294-295
  • 1.­301
g.­296

Kṣemaṅkara

Wylie:
  • bde byed
Tibetan:
  • བདེ་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • kṣemaṅkara

The son of King Brahmadatta (present) of Vārāṇasī and the younger brother of Princess Kṣemaṅkarā.

Located in 13 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­1
  • 5.­39-40
  • 5.­43-44
  • 5.­46-47
  • 5.­49
  • 5.­53
  • 5.­58
  • 5.­65
  • 5.­68
  • g.­297
g.­297

Kṣemaṅkarā

Wylie:
  • bde byed ma
Tibetan:
  • བདེ་བྱེད་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • kṣemaṅkarā

Princess of Vārāṇasī, child of King Brahmadatta (present), elder sibling of Prince Kṣemaṅkara.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­38-40
  • 5.­43-45
  • 5.­47
  • g.­296
g.­298

Kubera

Wylie:
  • ku be ra
Tibetan:
  • ཀུ་བེ་ར།
Sanskrit:
  • kubera

A Hindu god of wealth, appearing in the Buddhist pantheon as Vaiśravaṇa.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­88
  • 1.­316
  • 2.­156
  • 5.­97
  • g.­631
g.­300

kumbhīra

Wylie:
  • kum b+hi ra
Tibetan:
  • ཀུམ་བྷི་ར།
Sanskrit:
  • kumbhīra

A sea monster; a crocodile of the Ganges (Monier-Williams).

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 2.­444
g.­307

Lake Mandākinī

Wylie:
  • mtsho dal gyis ’bab
Tibetan:
  • མཚོ་དལ་གྱིས་འབབ།
Sanskrit:
  • mandākinī

The Mandākinī river, which translates as “the slow-flowing” river, is the name of a specific tributary of the Ganges that flows through the Kedāranātha valley in the Himālayas, as well as a name that might be used for other rivers (Monier-Williams 788.2). The term is assumed to refer to a lake in this case (and not a river) because the Tibetan uses the term mtsho.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­22
  • 3.­26-29
  • 3.­32
  • 3.­59
  • g.­262
  • g.­488
g.­308

Lake of Jewels

Wylie:
  • dbyig mtsho
Tibetan:
  • དབྱིག་མཚོ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

An arhat monk whose past virtuous deeds ripened into countless glories both human and divine.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­1
  • 2.­370-371
  • 2.­377
  • 2.­383
g.­309

latecomer

Wylie:
  • rgan zhugs
Tibetan:
  • རྒན་ཞུགས།
Sanskrit:
  • mahalla

Someone who is ordained late in their life.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­1
  • 6.­507
  • 6.­509
g.­311

lay vow holder

Wylie:
  • dge bsnyen
  • dge bsnyen ma
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་བསྙེན།
  • དགེ་བསྙེན་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • upāsikā
  • upāsaka

An ordained layperson; a layperson who has taken any or all of the five precepts (see the first five of the “fundamental precepts”) (Rigzin 52).

Located in 46 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­121-122
  • 1.­143
  • 1.­380
  • 2.­167
  • 3.­202
  • 3.­204-205
  • 3.­208-210
  • 4.­22
  • 4.­166-167
  • 5.­333-334
  • 6.­178
  • 6.­184
  • 6.­227
  • 6.­307-308
  • 6.­411-412
  • 7.­16-22
  • 7.­24
  • 7.­98
  • 8.­5
  • 8.­59-60
  • 9.­30-31
  • 9.­86-87
  • 9.­114
  • 10.­83
  • 10.­249
  • 10.­286
  • g.­559
  • g.­629
  • g.­658
g.­312

Lesser Virtue

Wylie:
  • dge chung
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་ཆུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • parīttaśubha

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology, first of three levels of the third dhyāna realm.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 4.­132
g.­317

limbs of enlightenment

Wylie:
  • byang chub kyi yan lag
Tibetan:
  • བྱང་ཆུབ་ཀྱི་ཡན་ལག
Sanskrit:
  • bodhyaṅga

Apparently a reference to either the seven limbs of enlightenment or the thirty-seven wings of enlightenment.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­430
  • 2.­458
  • 10.­375-377
  • 10.­382
  • 10.­385
g.­318

Limited Splendor

Wylie:
  • ’od chung
Tibetan:
  • འོད་ཆུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • parīttābha

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology, first of three levels of the second dhyāna realm.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 4.­132
g.­319

listener

Wylie:
  • nyan thos
Tibetan:
  • ཉན་ཐོས།
Sanskrit:
  • śrāvaka

See “disciple.”

Located in 46 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­46
  • 1.­98-99
  • 1.­200
  • 1.­326-327
  • 1.­362
  • 2.­10
  • 2.­28
  • 2.­47
  • 2.­65
  • 2.­98
  • 2.­115
  • 2.­275
  • 2.­354
  • 2.­423
  • 2.­425
  • 2.­428
  • 2.­589
  • 2.­608
  • 3.­7
  • 3.­200
  • 3.­211-212
  • 3.­228-229
  • 3.­240
  • 3.­256
  • 3.­268
  • 3.­377
  • 3.­408
  • 3.­415-416
  • 4.­136
  • 6.­29
  • 6.­291
  • 7.­66
  • 7.­69
  • 9.­105
  • 10.­213
  • 10.­247
  • 10.­280
  • 10.­282
  • 10.­284
  • g.­141
  • g.­425
g.­320

Little Eyes

Wylie:
  • mig chung
Tibetan:
  • མིག་ཆུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • —

The son of wealthy householders in Śrāvastī, who in a former life had been their dog. He became an attendant of Venerable Śāriputra and manifested arhatship while still in his novitiate.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1
  • 1.­58-60
  • 1.­68
  • 1.­70-71
  • 1.­84
g.­321

lord

Wylie:
  • btsun pa
Tibetan:
  • བཙུན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • bhadanta

Honorific term for an ordained person.

Located in 463 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­10
  • 1.­17-18
  • 1.­23
  • 1.­26
  • 1.­28-29
  • 1.­47
  • 1.­51
  • 1.­57
  • 1.­70
  • 1.­78
  • 1.­80
  • 1.­102
  • 1.­147
  • 1.­156
  • 1.­160
  • 1.­185
  • 1.­215
  • 1.­237
  • 1.­266
  • 1.­270
  • 1.­292
  • 1.­295-296
  • 1.­306
  • 1.­308
  • 1.­341-342
  • 1.­360
  • 1.­362
  • 1.­388
  • 1.­391-392
  • 1.­416
  • 1.­423
  • 1.­428
  • 1.­430
  • 1.­442
  • 2.­15
  • 2.­17-18
  • 2.­33
  • 2.­35-36
  • 2.­52
  • 2.­54-55
  • 2.­70
  • 2.­72-73
  • 2.­94
  • 2.­96
  • 2.­110
  • 2.­123
  • 2.­143-144
  • 2.­147
  • 2.­167
  • 2.­172
  • 2.­177
  • 2.­181
  • 2.­183-184
  • 2.­195-196
  • 2.­205-206
  • 2.­215
  • 2.­217
  • 2.­222
  • 2.­225
  • 2.­235
  • 2.­239
  • 2.­252
  • 2.­255
  • 2.­261
  • 2.­280
  • 2.­282-283
  • 2.­285
  • 2.­343
  • 2.­345-346
  • 2.­359
  • 2.­361-362
  • 2.­377-378
  • 2.­422-425
  • 2.­430
  • 2.­459
  • 2.­465
  • 2.­467
  • 2.­483
  • 2.­487
  • 2.­514-515
  • 2.­519
  • 2.­544
  • 2.­548
  • 2.­585
  • 2.­587
  • 2.­593
  • 2.­595
  • 2.­597
  • 2.­599-602
  • 2.­605
  • 3.­7-8
  • 3.­10-12
  • 3.­18
  • 3.­42
  • 3.­44
  • 3.­52
  • 3.­56
  • 3.­58
  • 3.­71-72
  • 3.­74
  • 3.­77
  • 3.­80-81
  • 3.­84
  • 3.­91
  • 3.­98
  • 3.­118-119
  • 3.­135
  • 3.­143
  • 3.­147
  • 3.­154
  • 3.­195
  • 3.­197
  • 3.­199
  • 3.­210
  • 3.­220
  • 3.­222
  • 3.­224
  • 3.­228
  • 3.­235
  • 3.­237-238
  • 3.­246
  • 3.­248-249
  • 3.­262
  • 3.­264-265
  • 3.­276-280
  • 3.­303
  • 3.­322
  • 3.­324
  • 3.­334
  • 3.­337
  • 3.­339
  • 3.­341
  • 3.­343-344
  • 3.­350
  • 3.­360
  • 3.­365-366
  • 3.­378
  • 3.­385
  • 3.­397
  • 3.­404
  • 3.­406-407
  • 3.­415
  • 3.­422
  • 4.­3
  • 4.­23
  • 4.­30
  • 4.­33
  • 4.­41
  • 4.­50
  • 4.­61
  • 4.­63
  • 4.­65
  • 4.­86
  • 4.­88
  • 4.­98
  • 4.­104-105
  • 4.­107
  • 4.­141
  • 4.­143-144
  • 4.­156
  • 4.­158
  • 4.­165
  • 4.­171
  • 4.­176
  • 4.­180
  • 4.­196
  • 4.­199-200
  • 4.­215-216
  • 4.­218
  • 4.­221-222
  • 5.­20
  • 5.­22
  • 5.­56
  • 5.­58
  • 5.­65-66
  • 5.­80
  • 5.­82
  • 5.­89
  • 5.­106
  • 5.­118
  • 5.­141
  • 5.­143
  • 5.­161
  • 5.­163
  • 5.­165
  • 5.­178-179
  • 5.­194
  • 5.­196
  • 5.­202-203
  • 5.­206
  • 5.­218-219
  • 5.­225
  • 5.­227
  • 5.­239
  • 5.­242
  • 5.­246-247
  • 5.­254-255
  • 5.­257
  • 5.­274
  • 5.­276-277
  • 5.­318
  • 5.­320
  • 5.­327
  • 5.­332
  • 6.­7-8
  • 6.­10
  • 6.­28
  • 6.­43
  • 6.­46-47
  • 6.­58
  • 6.­63
  • 6.­65
  • 6.­72
  • 6.­119
  • 6.­143
  • 6.­145-146
  • 6.­150
  • 6.­155
  • 6.­159
  • 6.­186
  • 6.­222
  • 6.­232-235
  • 6.­243
  • 6.­269
  • 6.­275-290
  • 6.­297
  • 6.­299-300
  • 6.­339
  • 6.­341
  • 6.­351-352
  • 6.­367-368
  • 6.­374
  • 6.­388
  • 6.­393
  • 6.­407
  • 6.­409-410
  • 6.­414
  • 6.­438-439
  • 6.­444
  • 6.­448
  • 6.­452
  • 6.­460
  • 6.­465
  • 6.­469
  • 6.­476-478
  • 6.­480
  • 6.­487
  • 6.­501-502
  • 6.­507
  • 7.­13
  • 7.­15
  • 7.­34
  • 7.­36
  • 7.­40
  • 7.­55
  • 7.­57
  • 7.­66
  • 7.­98
  • 7.­102
  • 7.­108
  • 7.­111
  • 7.­120
  • 7.­124
  • 7.­130
  • 7.­148
  • 7.­150
  • 7.­155-156
  • 7.­165
  • 7.­192
  • 7.­209
  • 7.­227-228
  • 7.­246
  • 7.­257
  • 7.­266
  • 8.­22
  • 8.­34
  • 8.­47
  • 8.­50
  • 8.­67
  • 8.­120
  • 8.­123
  • 9.­19
  • 9.­21
  • 9.­34
  • 9.­37
  • 9.­39
  • 9.­53-54
  • 9.­79
  • 9.­81
  • 9.­85
  • 9.­92
  • 9.­99
  • 9.­106
  • 9.­124
  • 9.­127
  • 9.­129-131
  • 9.­145
  • 9.­152
  • 9.­159
  • 9.­165
  • 9.­172
  • 9.­174
  • 10.­18
  • 10.­20
  • 10.­22-23
  • 10.­25-30
  • 10.­33-36
  • 10.­39-40
  • 10.­42
  • 10.­44-45
  • 10.­47
  • 10.­49
  • 10.­52
  • 10.­54-59
  • 10.­69-71
  • 10.­80
  • 10.­83
  • 10.­87
  • 10.­90
  • 10.­92
  • 10.­104-105
  • 10.­135
  • 10.­156
  • 10.­165
  • 10.­181
  • 10.­183
  • 10.­188
  • 10.­190
  • 10.­192
  • 10.­210
  • 10.­214-215
  • 10.­226
  • 10.­233-234
  • 10.­248
  • 10.­256
  • 10.­279-282
  • 10.­286
  • 10.­351
  • 10.­353
  • 10.­360
  • 10.­362-363
  • 10.­371
  • 10.­394
  • 10.­410
  • 10.­420
  • 10.­453-454
  • n.­121
  • n.­155
  • g.­45
  • g.­330
  • g.­372
g.­322

Lotus Color

Wylie:
  • pad ma’i mdog
Tibetan:
  • པད་མའི་མདོག
Sanskrit:
  • —

Handsome monk who went forth under Venerable Upasena, he was named for his complexion, which was the color of a lotus-heart.

Located in 24 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­1
  • 2.­163-170
  • 2.­172-174
  • 2.­176-179
  • 2.­181
  • 2.­183
  • 2.­191
  • 2.­195
  • 2.­199
  • g.­49
  • g.­147
  • g.­620
g.­323

Lotus Hell

Wylie:
  • pad ma ltar gas pa
Tibetan:
  • པད་མ་ལྟར་གས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • padma

See “Splitting Open Like a Lotus Hell.”

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­373
  • g.­540
g.­325

Magadha

Wylie:
  • ma ga dhA
Tibetan:
  • མ་ག་དྷཱ།
Sanskrit:
  • magadha
  • magadhā

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

An ancient Indian kingdom that lay to the south of the Ganges River in what today is the state of Bihar. Magadha was the largest of the sixteen “great states” (mahājanapada) that flourished between the sixth and third centuries ʙᴄᴇ in northern India. During the life of the Buddha Śākyamuni, it was ruled by King Bimbisāra and later by Bimbisāra's son, Ajātaśatru. Its capital was initially Rājagṛha (modern-day Rajgir) but was later moved to Pāṭaliputra (modern-day Patna). Over the centuries, with the expansion of the Magadha’s might, it became the capital of the vast Mauryan empire and seat of the great King Aśoka.

This region is home to many of the most important Buddhist sites, including Bodh Gayā, where the Buddha attained awakening; Vulture Peak (Gṛdhra­kūṭa), where the Buddha bestowed many well-known Mahāyāna sūtras; and the Buddhist university of Nālandā that flourished between the fifth and twelfth centuries ᴄᴇ, among many others.

Located in 37 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­380
  • 1.­383-384
  • 4.­122
  • 5.­103
  • 6.­321
  • 9.­67
  • 9.­71
  • 9.­150
  • 9.­152
  • 10.­10
  • 10.­124
  • 10.­250-252
  • 10.­254-259
  • 10.­268-269
  • 10.­272-273
  • 10.­279
  • 10.­285
  • 10.­288-289
  • 10.­341-342
  • g.­65
  • g.­291
  • g.­423
  • g.­453
  • g.­633
  • g.­643
g.­327

Mahā­deva (Śiva)

Wylie:
  • lha chen po
Tibetan:
  • ལྷ་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahā­deva

An epithet of the god Śiva. Though not in this text, in other texts this term may also appear as an epithet of the Buddha. Alternatively a certain king of Mithilā who lived before the time of Buddha Śākyamuni, see “Mahā­deva (the king).”

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­29-31
  • 7.­39
  • g.­328
g.­328

Mahā­deva (the king)

Wylie:
  • lha chen po
Tibetan:
  • ལྷ་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahā­deva

In former times, the king of the city of Mithilā. His two chief ministers were Nanda and Upananda.

In other contexts, sometimes an epithet of the god Śiva, see “Mahā­deva.”

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­237
  • 6.­239
  • g.­327
  • g.­368
  • g.­386
  • g.­387
  • g.­617
  • g.­618
  • g.­619
g.­329

Mahā­govinda

Wylie:
  • khyab ’jug chen po
Tibetan:
  • ཁྱབ་འཇུག་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahā­govinda

See “Guardian of the Flame Govinda.”

Located in 13 passages in the translation:

  • 10.­307
  • 10.­313
  • 10.­315
  • 10.­319-320
  • 10.­323
  • 10.­325
  • 10.­328
  • 10.­330
  • 10.­332
  • 10.­336
  • 10.­338
  • g.­223
g.­330

Mahā­kāśyapa

Wylie:
  • ’od srung chen po
Tibetan:
  • འོད་སྲུང་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahā­kāśyapa

A monk of Buddha Śākyamuni’s order who was first in the apostolic succession that carried on Lord Buddha’s teaching after his parinirvāṇa. Also rendered here simply as “Kāśyapa.”

Not to be confused with Buddha Kāśyapa, nor with Uruvilvā Kāśyapa, Nadī Kāśyapa, or Pūraṇa Kāśyapa, nor with Nirgrantha Kāśyapa, nor Foremost Kāśyapa.

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­78
  • 6.­81-85
  • 6.­118-119
  • 6.­136
  • 6.­139
  • 6.­142-144
  • 6.­235
  • g.­275
g.­331

Mahā­maudgalyāyana

Wylie:
  • maud gal gyi bu chen po
Tibetan:
  • མཽད་གལ་གྱི་བུ་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahā­maudgalyāyana

Along with Śāriputra, one of the Buddha’s two foremost disciples, known for his miraculous powers. Also rendered here simply as “Maudgalyāyana.”

Located in 38 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­193
  • 3.­195
  • 3.­215
  • 3.­217-220
  • 3.­228
  • 3.­232-235
  • 3.­259-262
  • 3.­401-404
  • 5.­244
  • 6.­476-480
  • 6.­482-483
  • 6.­485
  • 6.­487-491
  • 6.­496-497
  • 6.­499
  • g.­358
g.­332

Mahā­māyā

Wylie:
  • sgyu ’phrul chen mo
Tibetan:
  • སྒྱུ་འཕྲུལ་ཆེན་མོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahā­māyā

Buddha Śākyamuni’s mother. She and her sister Māyā both married King Śuddhodana of Kapilavastu. Here she is said to be the daughter of Śākya Suprabuddha. In other stories, Mahā­māyā is alternatively said to be the daughter of King Āñjāna of Devaḍaha. Also called “Mahā­māyādevī” and “Māyādevī.”

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­139
  • 2.­141
  • 5.­130
  • g.­56
  • g.­284
  • g.­333
  • g.­359
  • g.­360
  • g.­492
  • g.­568
g.­333

Mahā­māyādevī

Wylie:
  • lha mo sgyu ’phrul chen mo
Tibetan:
  • ལྷ་མོ་སྒྱུ་འཕྲུལ་ཆེན་མོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahā­māyādevī

See “Mahā­māyā.”

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­8
  • 6.­208
  • g.­332
g.­334

Mahā­prajāpatī

Wylie:
  • skye dgu’i bdag mo chen mo gau ta mI
Tibetan:
  • སྐྱེ་དགུའི་བདག་མོ་ཆེན་མོ་གཽ་ཏ་མཱི།
Sanskrit:
  • mahā­prajāpatī gautamī

See “Mahā­prajāpatī Gautamī.”

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­24
  • 1.­292-293
  • g.­335
g.­335

Mahā­prajāpatī Gautamī

Wylie:
  • skye dgu’i bdag mo chen mo gau ta mI
  • skye dgu’i bdag mo chen mo
Tibetan:
  • སྐྱེ་དགུའི་བདག་མོ་ཆེན་མོ་གཽ་ཏ་མཱི།
  • སྐྱེ་དགུའི་བདག་མོ་ཆེན་མོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahā­prajāpatī gautamī
  • mahā­prajāpatī

Siddhārtha Gautama’s aunt, who raised him following his mother’s death and who later became the first woman to go forth as a member of Buddha Śākyamuni’s monastic saṅgha. Also rendered here as “Mahā­prajāpatī.”

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­120
  • 1.­266
  • 1.­390
  • 2.­142
  • 3.­6
  • 3.­132
  • 7.­241-243
  • g.­334
  • g.­359
g.­336

Mahā­sena

Wylie:
  • sde chen po
Tibetan:
  • སྡེ་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahā­sena

King of the city of Ayodhyā before the time of Buddha Śākyamuni.

Not to be confused with Mahendra or Mahendrasena.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­379
  • 3.­382
  • g.­51
  • g.­339
  • g.­341
  • g.­342
g.­338

Mahendra

Wylie:
  • dbang chen
Tibetan:
  • དབང་ཆེན།
Sanskrit:
  • mahendra

King of the city of Potalaka, father of Mahendrasena.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 9.­176
  • g.­336
  • g.­339
  • g.­341
  • g.­342
  • g.­438
g.­339

Mahendrasena (future king of Kauśāmbī)

Wylie:
  • dbang chen sde
Tibetan:
  • དབང་ཆེན་སྡེ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahendrasena

Foretold as the name of a future monarch of Kauśāmbī, during the time of the Dharma’s disappearance from our world.

In either case not to be confused with Mahendra or Mahā­sena, neither Mahendrasena, the King of Videha; Mahendrasena, the prince of Potalaka; or Mahendrasena, the king of Vārāṇasī.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­150
  • 6.­152-153
  • 6.­161
  • g.­152
  • g.­341
  • g.­342
g.­340

Mahendrasena (king of Vārāṇasī)

Wylie:
  • dbang chen sde
Tibetan:
  • དབང་ཆེན་སྡེ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahendrasena

King of Vārāṇasī, a previous incarnation of the Buddha.

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • 10.­106
  • 10.­108
  • 10.­110-111
  • 10.­113
  • 10.­115-116
  • 10.­122-123
  • g.­339
  • g.­341
  • g.­342
g.­341

Mahendrasena (king of Videha)

Wylie:
  • dbang chen sde
Tibetan:
  • དབང་ཆེན་སྡེ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahendrasena

Typically given as the name of the King of Videha, son of King Mahendra, and a previous incarnation of the Buddha.

Not to be confused with Mahendra or Mahā­sena; or with Mahendrasena, a future monarch of Kauśāmbī; Mahendrasena, the prince of Potalaka; or Mahendrasena, the king of Vārāṇasī.

Located in 22 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­124
  • 2.­127-129
  • 2.­132
  • 2.­135-137
  • 9.­82
  • 9.­84
  • 9.­146-147
  • 10.­157
  • 10.­161-163
  • g.­152
  • g.­336
  • g.­339
  • g.­342
  • g.­343
  • g.­644
g.­342

Mahendrasena (prince of Potalaka)

Wylie:
  • dbang chen sde
Tibetan:
  • དབང་ཆེན་སྡེ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahendrasena

A previous incarnation of the Buddha, who was son of King Mahendra, the ruler of the city of Potalaka.

Not to be confused with Mahendra or Mahā­sena., or with Mahendrasena, a future monarch of Kauśāmbī; Mahendrasena, the king of Videha; or Mahendrasena, the king of Vārāṇasī.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 9.­176-177
  • g.­338
  • g.­339
  • g.­341
g.­343

Mahendrasena (queen of Videha)

Wylie:
  • dbang chen sde
Tibetan:
  • དབང་ཆེན་སྡེ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahendrasena

Queen and wife of King Mahendrasena of Videha

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­132
  • 2.­134
g.­345

Maitrībala

Wylie:
  • byams pa’i stobs
Tibetan:
  • བྱམས་པའི་སྟོབས།
Sanskrit:
  • maitrībala

A certain compassionate king of Vārāṇasī and a previous incarnation of the Buddha.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • p.­3
  • 4.­1
  • 4.­5
  • 4.­9
  • 4.­12
  • 4.­20
  • n.­109
  • g.­632
g.­346

Majestic Body

Wylie:
  • lus ’phags
Tibetan:
  • ལུས་འཕགས།
Sanskrit:
  • —

A certain brahmin of high caste, father of More Majestic. He heard the Dharma from the Buddha and attained stream entry.

Located in 13 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­1
  • 6.­34
  • 6.­36
  • 6.­38-42
  • 6.­44-45
  • 6.­47
  • 6.­51
  • g.­372
g.­349

Maṇiprabha

Wylie:
  • nor bu’i ’od
Tibetan:
  • ནོར་བུའི་འོད།
Sanskrit:
  • maṇiprabha RS

“Jewel Light,” a certain young god who in the garden of Prince Jeta in Śrāvastī scattered flowers over the Buddha, sat before him to listen to the Dharma, and manifested stream entry.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1
  • 1.­303
  • 1.­307-309
  • 1.­313
g.­350

mantra

Wylie:
  • sngags
Tibetan:
  • སྔགས།
Sanskrit:
  • mantra

Words of power; incantation; lit. “mind-protector”; single or combined Sanskrit syllables repeated as invocations, based on the power of sound (Rigzin 98).

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­142
  • 2.­171-172
  • 4.­184
  • 5.­79-80
  • 5.­213
  • 6.­157
  • 10.­166
  • 10.­168
  • 10.­364
  • g.­78
g.­351

māra

Wylie:
  • bdud
Tibetan:
  • བདུད།
Sanskrit:
  • māra

A class of beings related to the demon Māra or a term for the demon Māra himself. Māra and the māras are portrayed as the primary adversaries and tempters of people who vow to take up the religious life, and can be understood as a class of demonic beings responsible for perpetuating the illusion that keeps beings bound to the world and worldly attachments and the mental states those beings elicit.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­404-405
  • 2.­409
  • 2.­412
  • 5.­101
  • 6.­165
  • 6.­215
  • 6.­217
  • 10.­65
  • g.­299
g.­353

Maskarin Gośālīputra

Wylie:
  • kun du rgyu gnag lhas kyi bu
Tibetan:
  • ཀུན་དུ་རྒྱུ་གནག་ལྷས་ཀྱི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • maskarin gośālīputra
  • māskarin gośālīputra

One of the six philosophical extremists who lived during the time of Buddha Śākyamuni. Also rendered here as “Parivrājaka Gośālīputra.”

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­56-57
  • g.­418
g.­354

material form

Wylie:
  • gzugs
Tibetan:
  • གཟུགས།
Sanskrit:
  • rūpa

One of the five aggregates, that which gives rise to physical qualities.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 10.­279
  • 10.­284
  • g.­11
g.­355

Mathurā

Wylie:
  • bcom brlag
Tibetan:
  • བཅོམ་བརླག
Sanskrit:
  • mathurā

City located in modern-day Uttar Pradesh, India, historically renowned for its redstone Buddha images.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­165
  • 2.­181
  • 6.­141
  • g.­147
  • g.­224
  • g.­407
g.­356

Mati

Wylie:
  • blo gros
Tibetan:
  • བློ་གྲོས།
Sanskrit:
  • mati

Friend of Buddha Śākyamuni’s previous incarnation Sumati. He became angry when he saw Buddha Dīpaṃkara step on Sumati’s hair, causing him to take rebirth as a hell being.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­294
  • 2.­323
  • 2.­329
  • 2.­338
  • 2.­340
  • n.­69
g.­358

Maudgalyāyana

Wylie:
  • maud gal gyi bu
Tibetan:
  • མཽད་གལ་གྱི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • maudgalyāyana

See “Mahā­maudgalyāyana.”

Located in 69 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­535
  • 3.­87-88
  • 3.­90-92
  • 3.­95
  • 3.­97
  • 3.­187
  • 3.­189
  • 3.­194
  • 3.­199-200
  • 3.­210-211
  • 3.­213
  • 3.­224-226
  • 3.­228
  • 3.­230
  • 3.­238-239
  • 3.­257
  • 3.­265-266
  • 3.­333-335
  • 3.­339-340
  • 3.­342
  • 3.­345-348
  • 3.­350-351
  • 3.­353-355
  • 3.­360
  • 3.­366
  • 3.­373
  • 3.­375-376
  • 3.­378
  • 3.­384-385
  • 3.­396
  • 3.­398-399
  • 3.­407-408
  • 5.­103
  • 6.­191
  • 6.­258
  • 6.­322
  • 6.­476
  • 6.­482-483
  • 6.­492-493
  • 6.­497
  • 10.­10
  • g.­331
  • g.­411
  • g.­499
  • g.­570
g.­359

Māyā

Wylie:
  • sgyu ’phrul
Tibetan:
  • སྒྱུ་འཕྲུལ།
Sanskrit:
  • māyā

Buddha Śākyamuni’s aunt, and the daughter of Śākya Suprabuddha. She and her sister Mahā­māyā (Buddha Śākyamuni’s mother) both married King Śuddhodana of Kapilavastu. Somewhat confusingly, in other stories she is identified as Mahā­prajāpatī Gautamī, q.v., while Māyā is often used as a short form of the name of the Buddha’s mother Mahā­māyā.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­139
  • 5.­130
  • g.­56
  • g.­284
  • g.­332
  • g.­568
  • g.­661
g.­360

Māyādevī

Wylie:
  • lha mo sgyu ’phrul
Tibetan:
  • ལྷ་མོ་སྒྱུ་འཕྲུལ།
Sanskrit:
  • māyādevī

See “Mahā­māyā.”

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­210
  • g.­332
g.­361

meditation

Wylie:
  • bsam gtan
Tibetan:
  • བསམ་གཏན།
Sanskrit:
  • dhyāna

Also called “(meditative) concentration,” “meditative state,” and a state of mind in which one is able to focus one’s attention single-pointedly on any suitable virtuous object without wavering (Rigzin 455). Closely related to meditative stabilization (samādhi).

The term “meditation” has also been used in this translation to render sgom pa (meditation training) and ting nge ’dzin (meditative stabilization).

Located in 32 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­164
  • 1.­212
  • 1.­273
  • 1.­337
  • 1.­348
  • 1.­352
  • 2.­90
  • 2.­99
  • 2.­581
  • 3.­17
  • 3.­21
  • 3.­114
  • 6.­28
  • 6.­290
  • 6.­293
  • 7.­50-51
  • 7.­122
  • 7.­140
  • 7.­238
  • 10.­454
  • n.­125
  • g.­172
  • g.­181
  • g.­250
  • g.­362
  • g.­363
  • g.­528
  • g.­576
  • g.­585
  • g.­595
  • g.­647
g.­362

meditation training

Wylie:
  • sgom pa
Tibetan:
  • སྒོམ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • bhāvanā

Acquainting the mind with a virtuous object or mentally contemplating the Buddha’s teachings (Rigzin 75). Also translated here as “meditation.”

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • g.­361
g.­363

meditative stabilization

Wylie:
  • ting nge ’dzin
Tibetan:
  • ཏིང་ངེ་འཛིན།
Sanskrit:
  • samādhi

Also called “(meditative) concentration,” the ability of the mind to concentrate on a specific object of cognition for a length of time (Rigzin 144). Closely related to dhyāna. Also rendered here as “meditation.”

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­273
  • 1.­277
  • 1.­348
  • 5.­67-68
  • 5.­70
  • 6.­87-88
  • 9.­135
  • 10.­266
  • 10.­376
  • 10.­384
  • 10.­390
  • g.­361
  • g.­510
g.­364

mental and physical pliancy

Wylie:
  • shin tu sbyangs pa
Tibetan:
  • ཤིན་ཏུ་སྦྱངས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • praśrabdhi

One of the seven limbs of enlightenment.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 10.­376
  • 10.­384
  • g.­510
g.­365

Meru

Wylie:
  • lhun po
Tibetan:
  • ལྷུན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • meru

King of the city Flourishing Rice who lived before the time of Buddha Śākyamuni.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­238
  • 1.­243
  • 1.­250
  • g.­170
  • g.­599
g.­366

method

Wylie:
  • thabs
Tibetan:
  • ཐབས།
Sanskrit:
  • upāya

Also called “skillful means.”

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­67
  • 1.­183
  • 1.­339
  • 2.­134
  • 3.­120
  • 7.­186
  • 10.­294
  • g.­523
g.­367

mindfulness

Wylie:
  • dran pa
Tibetan:
  • དྲན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • smṛti
  • smṛta

Not forgetting the Buddha’s teachings amid whatever activities one is currently undertaking. See also “three kinds of sterling equanimity.” Closely related to vigilant introspection.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­89-92
  • 10.­384
  • g.­510
  • g.­585
  • g.­647
g.­368

Mithilā

Wylie:
  • mi thi la
Tibetan:
  • མི་ཐི་ལ།
Sanskrit:
  • mithilā

A city ruled in former times by King Mahā­deva.

Located in 13 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­237
  • 7.­44
  • 7.­49-50
  • 7.­58
  • g.­326
  • g.­327
  • g.­328
  • g.­386
  • g.­617
  • g.­634
  • g.­646
  • g.­655
g.­369

monastery

Wylie:
  • gtsug lag khang
Tibetan:
  • གཙུག་ལག་ཁང་།
Sanskrit:
  • vihāra

A term denoting a permanent structure built to house members of the monastic saṅgha

Located in 65 passages in the translation:

  • i.­4
  • 1.­63
  • 1.­109-110
  • 1.­122
  • 1.­128-129
  • 1.­175
  • 1.­210
  • 1.­272
  • 1.­298
  • 1.­312-313
  • 1.­336
  • 1.­359
  • 2.­115
  • 2.­170
  • 2.­173
  • 2.­318
  • 2.­379-380
  • 2.­483
  • 2.­528
  • 2.­534-535
  • 2.­598
  • 2.­608
  • 3.­252
  • 3.­341
  • 3.­348
  • 4.­84
  • 4.­127
  • 4.­176
  • 4.­198
  • 5.­111-112
  • 5.­280
  • 5.­322-323
  • 5.­325
  • 5.­327
  • 6.­178
  • 6.­184
  • 6.­227
  • 6.­433
  • 6.­442
  • 6.­454
  • 6.­456
  • 7.­18
  • 8.­29
  • 9.­50
  • 9.­132-134
  • 10.­101
  • 10.­247
  • 10.­454-455
  • n.­147
  • g.­25
  • g.­112
  • g.­147
  • g.­186
  • g.­443
  • g.­444
g.­370

monastic discipline

Wylie:
  • chos ’dul ba
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་འདུལ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • dharmavinaya

See “Vinaya.”

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­20
  • 6.­193
  • 7.­104
  • 10.­450
  • g.­650
g.­371

monk

Wylie:
  • dge slong
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་སློང་།
Sanskrit:
  • bhikṣu

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The term bhikṣu, often translated as “monk,” refers to the highest among the eight types of prātimokṣa vows that make one part of the Buddhist assembly. The Sanskrit term literally means “beggar” or “mendicant,” referring to the fact that Buddhist monks and nuns‍—like other ascetics of the time‍—subsisted on alms (bhikṣā) begged from the laity.

In the Tibetan tradition, which follows the Mūlasarvāstivāda Vinaya, a monk follows 253 rules as part of his moral discipline. A nun (bhikṣuṇī; dge slong ma) follows 364 rules. A novice monk (śrāmaṇera; dge tshul) or nun (śrāmaṇerikā; dge tshul ma) follows thirty-six rules of moral discipline (although in other vinaya traditions novices typically follow only ten).

Located in 1,005 passages in the translation:

  • i.­4
  • i.­7
  • 1.­9-10
  • 1.­26
  • 1.­28-30
  • 1.­38-39
  • 1.­54
  • 1.­68
  • 1.­70-71
  • 1.­73
  • 1.­76-77
  • 1.­80
  • 1.­82
  • 1.­84
  • 1.­86
  • 1.­112-113
  • 1.­118-119
  • 1.­121-124
  • 1.­126
  • 1.­128-130
  • 1.­132
  • 1.­136-137
  • 1.­145
  • 1.­148
  • 1.­152
  • 1.­156-157
  • 1.­160-162
  • 1.­170-171
  • 1.­175
  • 1.­185
  • 1.­187
  • 1.­193
  • 1.­197
  • 1.­207
  • 1.­210-211
  • 1.­213
  • 1.­215-217
  • 1.­225-227
  • 1.­230
  • 1.­233-235
  • 1.­238
  • 1.­250
  • 1.­269-270
  • 1.­272
  • 1.­275
  • 1.­277
  • 1.­295-296
  • 1.­298
  • 1.­301-302
  • 1.­305
  • 1.­307
  • 1.­309
  • 1.­311-314
  • 1.­341-342
  • 1.­351-352
  • 1.­360-362
  • 1.­389
  • 1.­391-392
  • 1.­397
  • 1.­401-402
  • 1.­424
  • 1.­429-432
  • 1.­439
  • 1.­441-444
  • 1.­449
  • 2.­87
  • 2.­100-106
  • 2.­109
  • 2.­123-124
  • 2.­137
  • 2.­143-144
  • 2.­150-151
  • 2.­170
  • 2.­172
  • 2.­181
  • 2.­184
  • 2.­188-189
  • 2.­191-193
  • 2.­196
  • 2.­199
  • 2.­204-206
  • 2.­208
  • 2.­210-211
  • 2.­222
  • 2.­225-226
  • 2.­230
  • 2.­232-236
  • 2.­240
  • 2.­251-253
  • 2.­255
  • 2.­258-260
  • 2.­262-264
  • 2.­285-286
  • 2.­288
  • 2.­319
  • 2.­341
  • 2.­377-380
  • 2.­383-387
  • 2.­389
  • 2.­391-405
  • 2.­414
  • 2.­419-422
  • 2.­424
  • 2.­426-432
  • 2.­458
  • 2.­460
  • 2.­466-467
  • 2.­469
  • 2.­483
  • 2.­485
  • 2.­487-488
  • 2.­508
  • 2.­514-517
  • 2.­519-520
  • 2.­522
  • 2.­525-530
  • 2.­548-550
  • 2.­552
  • 2.­558
  • 2.­560
  • 2.­566-567
  • 2.­569
  • 2.­571-572
  • 2.­578
  • 2.­593-605
  • 3.­3
  • 3.­7-10
  • 3.­12
  • 3.­14-15
  • 3.­44-45
  • 3.­52-53
  • 3.­55
  • 3.­57-59
  • 3.­62
  • 3.­65
  • 3.­75
  • 3.­78-79
  • 3.­84-85
  • 3.­87-89
  • 3.­91-93
  • 3.­95
  • 3.­97-99
  • 3.­103-104
  • 3.­118-119
  • 3.­122-124
  • 3.­133-137
  • 3.­146-147
  • 3.­152-155
  • 3.­186
  • 3.­210
  • 3.­217
  • 3.­225-226
  • 3.­233
  • 3.­239
  • 3.­260
  • 3.­266
  • 3.­269-270
  • 3.­273
  • 3.­276-279
  • 3.­281-282
  • 3.­300
  • 3.­303-304
  • 3.­306-307
  • 3.­311
  • 3.­313
  • 3.­319
  • 3.­323-325
  • 3.­329
  • 3.­331-334
  • 3.­336
  • 3.­338-342
  • 3.­345
  • 3.­347-356
  • 3.­360
  • 3.­365-366
  • 3.­371-375
  • 3.­378-379
  • 3.­384-386
  • 3.­388
  • 3.­396-397
  • 3.­408-411
  • 3.­414-415
  • 3.­417
  • 3.­422-423
  • 3.­438
  • 4.­3
  • 4.­5
  • 4.­20
  • 4.­31
  • 4.­33
  • 4.­35
  • 4.­37
  • 4.­39-41
  • 4.­43
  • 4.­48
  • 4.­50
  • 4.­52
  • 4.­58-61
  • 4.­63-66
  • 4.­75
  • 4.­86-90
  • 4.­104-111
  • 4.­120-123
  • 4.­126-129
  • 4.­144
  • 4.­153
  • 4.­157-159
  • 4.­164-165
  • 4.­167-168
  • 4.­170-172
  • 4.­175-176
  • 4.­178-181
  • 4.­183
  • 4.­188
  • 4.­197-200
  • 4.­202-203
  • 4.­219
  • 4.­221-222
  • 4.­231-233
  • 5.­21-24
  • 5.­28-29
  • 5.­31
  • 5.­58
  • 5.­60
  • 5.­64-66
  • 5.­68-69
  • 5.­84
  • 5.­86
  • 5.­88-90
  • 5.­93-96
  • 5.­105
  • 5.­116
  • 5.­118
  • 5.­123-124
  • 5.­142-144
  • 5.­150
  • 5.­152-153
  • 5.­161
  • 5.­163-165
  • 5.­167-169
  • 5.­179
  • 5.­181-182
  • 5.­184-185
  • 5.­195-196
  • 5.­198
  • 5.­201-203
  • 5.­207
  • 5.­209-210
  • 5.­226-228
  • 5.­230
  • 5.­241-243
  • 5.­257
  • 5.­259
  • 5.­263
  • 5.­271-272
  • 5.­275-277
  • 5.­288-289
  • 5.­319-327
  • 5.­330-334
  • 6.­7
  • 6.­9-11
  • 6.­19
  • 6.­26
  • 6.­29-30
  • 6.­32-33
  • 6.­40-41
  • 6.­44
  • 6.­47
  • 6.­49
  • 6.­51
  • 6.­53
  • 6.­58-60
  • 6.­62
  • 6.­64-65
  • 6.­67
  • 6.­71-73
  • 6.­76-80
  • 6.­82
  • 6.­85-108
  • 6.­110
  • 6.­112
  • 6.­114
  • 6.­116-117
  • 6.­119
  • 6.­121
  • 6.­135
  • 6.­137-139
  • 6.­147-149
  • 6.­162
  • 6.­164
  • 6.­177-178
  • 6.­185-188
  • 6.­190-192
  • 6.­196
  • 6.­200
  • 6.­211
  • 6.­231
  • 6.­235-237
  • 6.­241
  • 6.­243-244
  • 6.­246-247
  • 6.­250-251
  • 6.­253
  • 6.­258
  • 6.­270-272
  • 6.­294
  • 6.­299-300
  • 6.­306-309
  • 6.­320
  • 6.­342
  • 6.­353
  • 6.­356
  • 6.­359-368
  • 6.­375
  • 6.­377
  • 6.­382-384
  • 6.­388
  • 6.­390
  • 6.­392-393
  • 6.­400-401
  • 6.­406
  • 6.­409-410
  • 6.­412-415
  • 6.­429-431
  • 6.­433-434
  • 6.­438-439
  • 6.­441-442
  • 6.­447-448
  • 6.­450
  • 6.­452-453
  • 6.­457
  • 6.­465-469
  • 6.­471
  • 6.­477
  • 6.­479
  • 6.­501-502
  • 6.­507
  • 6.­509-510
  • 7.­14-16
  • 7.­18-21
  • 7.­24
  • 7.­35-37
  • 7.­42-43
  • 7.­49
  • 7.­64
  • 7.­66
  • 7.­77
  • 7.­100-103
  • 7.­105-108
  • 7.­111
  • 7.­115-116
  • 7.­121
  • 7.­124-125
  • 7.­128-130
  • 7.­133
  • 7.­149-150
  • 7.­155-156
  • 7.­162
  • 7.­164-166
  • 7.­187
  • 7.­199-200
  • 7.­202
  • 7.­204-205
  • 7.­207-210
  • 7.­212
  • 7.­218
  • 7.­227-230
  • 7.­232
  • 7.­234
  • 7.­242-243
  • 7.­246-247
  • 7.­249-250
  • 7.­257-258
  • 7.­263
  • 7.­266-267
  • 7.­271
  • 8.­7
  • 8.­10-14
  • 8.­23
  • 8.­27
  • 8.­34-36
  • 8.­38-39
  • 8.­46-47
  • 8.­54
  • 8.­63-64
  • 8.­66
  • 8.­68-69
  • 8.­91-92
  • 8.­102-104
  • 8.­108
  • 8.­115-116
  • 8.­124-127
  • 9.­20-21
  • 9.­23
  • 9.­26
  • 9.­38-39
  • 9.­41
  • 9.­44
  • 9.­48-49
  • 9.­53-54
  • 9.­62
  • 9.­64-65
  • 9.­71
  • 9.­78-79
  • 9.­81-82
  • 9.­84-88
  • 9.­93
  • 9.­96-97
  • 9.­99-101
  • 9.­106-107
  • 9.­113-114
  • 9.­125
  • 9.­128-129
  • 9.­131
  • 9.­134-137
  • 9.­145-146
  • 9.­148
  • 9.­159-161
  • 9.­173-174
  • 9.­176
  • 9.­181
  • 10.­87-88
  • 10.­92
  • 10.­104-106
  • 10.­123
  • 10.­125
  • 10.­135-136
  • 10.­147-148
  • 10.­155-157
  • 10.­170
  • 10.­184
  • 10.­186
  • 10.­188-192
  • 10.­194
  • 10.­196
  • 10.­202-203
  • 10.­209
  • 10.­211-215
  • 10.­217-218
  • 10.­226-228
  • 10.­233-235
  • 10.­240-241
  • 10.­246
  • 10.­248
  • 10.­250
  • 10.­252
  • 10.­273-274
  • 10.­276
  • 10.­278
  • 10.­288
  • 10.­290
  • 10.­341
  • 10.­352-355
  • 10.­363-364
  • 10.­369
  • 10.­374-375
  • 10.­377
  • 10.­382
  • 10.­387
  • 10.­394-396
  • 10.­416
  • 10.­423-424
  • 10.­426-455
  • n.­30
  • n.­38
  • n.­109
  • n.­121
  • n.­169
  • n.­242-243
  • g.­5
  • g.­18
  • g.­24
  • g.­54
  • g.­84
  • g.­118
  • g.­147
  • g.­199
  • g.­274
  • g.­276
  • g.­278
  • g.­308
  • g.­316
  • g.­322
  • g.­330
  • g.­432
  • g.­442
  • g.­452
  • g.­520
  • g.­524
  • g.­570
  • g.­572
  • g.­617
  • g.­618
  • g.­619
  • g.­620
  • g.­637
g.­372

More Majestic

Wylie:
  • lhag ’phags
Tibetan:
  • ལྷག་འཕགས།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Child of the high brahmin Majestic Body, he visited Lord Buddha to inquire about the proper way to perform the sacrifice, and hearing the Dharma that the Buddha taught in reply he attained stream entry.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­34-35
  • 6.­39-40
  • 6.­44
  • 6.­47
  • 6.­51
  • g.­346
g.­373

Mount Sabkang

Wylie:
  • sab kang ri
Tibetan:
  • སབ་ཀང་རི།
Sanskrit:
  • —

A mountain that is home to The Terrifying Forest (’jigs byed ma’i tshal) and a deer park where Devadatta’s disciple Kokālika is said to have lived.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­332-336
  • 3.­345
  • 3.­350
  • g.­582
g.­374

Mount Śiśumāri

Wylie:
  • shi shu ma ri’i ri
Tibetan:
  • ཤི་ཤུ་མ་རིའི་རི།
Sanskrit:
  • śiśumāragiri
  • śuśumāragiri

The name of the capital city of Bharga (see “Garga”). (Edgerton 531.2).

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­2
  • g.­194
  • g.­582
  • g.­656
g.­378

Mṛgavratin

Wylie:
  • ri dags kyi brtul zhugs
Tibetan:
  • རི་དགས་ཀྱི་བརྟུལ་ཞུགས།
Sanskrit:
  • mṛgavratin

A group of ascetics who took vows to live as deer, draping themselves in deerskin, carrying about horns, and residing in close proximity to deer.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­1
  • 7.­220
  • 7.­224-226
  • 7.­232
g.­379

Nadī Kāśyapa

Wylie:
  • chu klung ’od srung
Tibetan:
  • ཆུ་ཀླུང་འོད་སྲུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • nadī kāśyapa

Went forth under the Buddha in Vārāṇasī shortly after the Buddha’s enlightenment; brother of Uruvilvā Kāśyapa.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­102
  • 10.­10
  • g.­274
  • g.­276
  • g.­330
  • g.­624
g.­380

nāga

Wylie:
  • klu
Tibetan:
  • ཀླུ།
Sanskrit:
  • nāga

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of nonhuman beings who live in subterranean aquatic environments, where they guard wealth and sometimes also teachings. Nāgas are associated with serpents and have a snakelike appearance. In Buddhist art and in written accounts, they are regularly portrayed as half human and half snake, and they are also said to have the ability to change into human form. Some nāgas are Dharma protectors, but they can also bring retribution if they are disturbed. They may likewise fight one another, wage war, and destroy the lands of others by causing lightning, hail, and flooding.

Located in 61 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­100
  • 2.­197
  • 2.­457
  • 3.­35
  • 3.­45-50
  • 3.­52
  • 4.­1
  • 4.­112-116
  • 4.­118
  • 4.­120
  • 4.­123-124
  • 4.­127-129
  • 4.­144-145
  • 5.­101
  • 5.­218
  • 6.­140-141
  • 6.­166
  • 6.­177
  • 6.­312
  • 7.­159
  • 9.­152
  • 10.­1
  • 10.­20-22
  • 10.­360
  • 10.­364-367
  • 10.­369
  • g.­44
  • g.­67
  • g.­68
  • g.­195
  • g.­241
  • g.­264
  • g.­337
  • g.­386
  • g.­387
  • g.­391
  • g.­617
  • g.­618
  • g.­619
  • g.­638
  • g.­639
  • g.­653
g.­381

Nāgadeva

Wylie:
  • klu lha
Tibetan:
  • ཀླུ་ལྷ།
Sanskrit:
  • nāgadeva

The name of a king who reigned over the peaceful, flourishing city Ayodhyā before the time of Buddha Śākyamuni.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­300-301
  • g.­51
g.­386

Nanda (the minister)

Wylie:
  • dga’ bo
Tibetan:
  • དགའ་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • nanda RS

Along with Upananda, one of King Mahā­deva’s two chief ministers in the city of Mithilā.

Not to be confused with “Nanda,” a certain nāga.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­239
  • g.­328
  • g.­387
  • g.­617
g.­387

Nanda (the nāga)

Wylie:
  • dga’ bo
Tibetan:
  • དགའ་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • nanda

The name of a certain nāga.

Not to be confused with “Nanda,” one of King Mahā­deva’s ministers.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­218
  • 9.­152
  • 10.­360
  • g.­386
g.­389

Nandaka

Wylie:
  • dga’ byed
Tibetan:
  • དགའ་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • nandaka

One of the Buddha’s great disciples.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­1
  • 3.­241
  • 3.­243-246
  • 3.­249-250
  • 3.­255
g.­392

nine successive meditative absorptions

Wylie:
  • mthar gyis gnas pa’i snyoms par ’jug pa dgu
Tibetan:
  • མཐར་གྱིས་གནས་པའི་སྙོམས་པར་འཇུག་པ་དགུ
Sanskrit:
  • navānupūrvavihārasamāpatti

(1–4) the four meditative states, (5–8) the four absorptions within the formless realm (caturārūpyasamāpatti, gzugs med [snyoms ’jug] bzhi), and (9) the meditative absorption of cessation (nirodhasamāpatti, ’gog pa’i snyoms ’jug).

Located in 30 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­5
  • 1.­43
  • 1.­95
  • 1.­323
  • 1.­417
  • 2.­79
  • 2.­573
  • 3.­23
  • 3.­288
  • 4.­24
  • 4.­190
  • 4.­208
  • 5.­8
  • 5.­50
  • 5.­155
  • 5.­174
  • 6.­21
  • 7.­26
  • 7.­46
  • 7.­78
  • 7.­221
  • 8.­80
  • 8.­97
  • 9.­6
  • 9.­68
  • 9.­140
  • 10.­11
  • 10.­243
  • 10.­343
  • n.­125
g.­393

Nirgrantha Jñātiputra

Wylie:
  • gcer bu pa gnyen gyi bu
Tibetan:
  • གཅེར་བུ་པ་གཉེན་གྱི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • nirgrantha jñātiputra
  • nirgrantha jñātaputra

One of the six philosophical extremists who lived during the time of Buddha Śākyamuni.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­56-57
  • 6.­344
  • 7.­74-75
  • g.­395
  • g.­430
g.­394

Nirgrantha Kāśyapa

Wylie:
  • gcer bu pa ’od srung
Tibetan:
  • གཅེར་བུ་པ་འོད་སྲུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • nirgrantha kāśyapa

See “Nirgrantha Kinsman of the Kāśyapas.”

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­1
  • g.­274
  • g.­330
  • g.­395
g.­395

Nirgrantha Kinsman of the Kāśyapas

Wylie:
  • gcer bu pa ’od srung dang rus gcig pa
Tibetan:
  • གཅེར་བུ་པ་འོད་སྲུང་དང་རུས་གཅིག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

The son of a poor brahmin farmer who lived outside of Rājagṛha, he mistook Nirgrantha Jñātiputra for Buddha Śākyamuni and became Nirgrantha Jñātiputra’s student. He then took refuge in the Buddha, Dharma, and Saṅgha shortly before his death. Also called “Nirgrantha Kāśyapa,” or simply “Kāśyapa,” his given name.

Located in 18 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­75-77
  • 7.­81-84
  • 7.­97-100
  • 7.­102-103
  • 7.­108
  • 7.­110
  • 7.­115
  • g.­276
  • g.­394
g.­396

noble being

Wylie:
  • ’phags pa
Tibetan:
  • འཕགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • ārya

See “noble one.”

Located in 20 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­394-405
  • 2.­414-415
  • 4.­97
  • 6.­316-318
  • 8.­123
  • g.­398
g.­397

noble eightfold path

Wylie:
  • ’phags pa’i lam yan lag brgyad pa
Tibetan:
  • འཕགས་པའི་ལམ་ཡན་ལག་བརྒྱད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • āryāṣṭāṅga mārga

(1) Right view, (2) right understanding, (3) right speech, (4) right action, (5) right livelihood, (6) right effort, (7) right mindfulness, and (8) right meditation. See also thirty-seven wings of enlightenment.

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­415-418
  • 6.­349
  • 10.­34
  • g.­465
  • g.­467
  • g.­468
  • g.­469
  • g.­471
  • g.­472
  • g.­473
  • g.­474
  • g.­585
g.­398

noble one

Wylie:
  • ’phags pa
Tibetan:
  • འཕགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • ārya

Also known as a “noble being,” “exalted being,” “a superior”; one who has attained the third path, i.e., the path of seeing upon which one becomes a real saṅgha refuge.

Located in 53 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­25
  • 1.­56-57
  • 1.­62
  • 1.­101-102
  • 1.­108
  • 1.­111
  • 1.­177
  • 1.­183
  • 1.­201
  • 1.­214
  • 1.­227
  • 1.­328-329
  • 1.­334
  • 2.­166
  • 2.­190
  • 2.­193
  • 2.­390
  • 2.­415-417
  • 2.­600
  • 3.­60
  • 3.­338
  • 3.­364
  • 3.­370
  • 4.­77-78
  • 4.­83
  • 4.­100
  • 5.­79-80
  • 5.­84
  • 5.­102
  • 5.­323-324
  • 6.­89-90
  • 6.­113
  • 6.­115
  • 6.­489
  • 7.­98
  • 7.­158-159
  • 7.­162
  • 10.­83
  • 10.­199
  • 10.­275
  • 10.­286
  • g.­396
  • g.­432
g.­400

non-returner

Wylie:
  • phyir mi ’ong ba
Tibetan:
  • ཕྱིར་མི་འོང་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • anāgāmin

A practitioner whose level of realization is such that he or she need take no further saṃsāric rebirth to achieve enlightenment; they are in their final rebirth.

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­434-435
  • 1.­437-438
  • 5.­327
  • 6.­433
  • g.­132
  • g.­461
  • g.­529
  • g.­656
  • g.­658
g.­401

None Greater

Wylie:
  • mi che ba
Tibetan:
  • མི་ཆེ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • abṛha

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology, first of the five so-called pure realms of the form realm.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 4.­132
g.­402

nun

Wylie:
  • dge slong ma
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་སློང་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • bhikṣuṇī

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The term bhikṣuṇī, often translated as “nun,” refers to the highest among the eight types of prātimokṣa vows that make one part of the Buddhist assembly. The Sanskrit term bhikṣu (to which the female grammatical ending ṇī is added) literally means “beggar” or “mendicant,” referring to the fact that Buddhist nuns and monks‍—like other ascetics of the time‍—subsisted on alms (bhikṣā) begged from the laity. In the Tibetan tradition, which follows the Mūlasarvāstivāda Vinaya, a bhikṣuṇī follows 364 rules and a bhikṣu follows 253 rules as part of their moral discipline.

For the first few years of the Buddha’s teachings in India, there was no ordination for women. It started at the persistent request and display of determination of Mahāprajāpatī, the Buddha’s stepmother and aunt, together with five hundred former wives of men of Kapilavastu, who had themselves become monks. Mahāprajāpatī is thus considered to be the founder of the nun’s order.

Located in 67 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­26
  • 1.­28
  • 1.­33-36
  • 1.­38
  • 1.­172
  • 1.­175
  • 1.­186
  • 1.­275
  • 2.­150
  • 2.­178
  • 2.­186-188
  • 2.­190-191
  • 2.­193-194
  • 2.­228
  • 2.­230
  • 2.­256
  • 2.­258
  • 3.­7
  • 3.­10-11
  • 3.­14
  • 3.­57
  • 3.­118
  • 3.­120
  • 3.­122
  • 3.­133
  • 3.­137
  • 3.­140
  • 3.­142-144
  • 3.­146
  • 3.­148
  • 3.­152
  • 3.­154
  • 3.­244
  • 3.­252-255
  • 7.­242-246
  • 7.­249
  • n.­30
  • n.­97
  • n.­169
  • g.­6
  • g.­54
  • g.­62
  • g.­92
  • g.­94
  • g.­132
  • g.­206
  • g.­261
  • g.­442
  • g.­544
  • g.­625
g.­405

once-returner

Wylie:
  • lan cig phyir ’ong ba
Tibetan:
  • ལན་ཅིག་ཕྱིར་འོང་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • sakṛdāgāmin

A practitioner whose level of realization is such that he or she need only take one further saṃsāric rebirth to achieve enlightenment.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­201
  • 10.­77
  • g.­462
g.­406

one path to be traversed

Wylie:
  • bgrod pa gcig bu’i lam
Tibetan:
  • བགྲོད་པ་གཅིག་བུའི་ལམ།
Sanskrit:
  • ekayānamārga

A synonym for the path of the Great Vehicle (Mahāyāna) and the path of the Vehicle of the Bodhisattvas (Bodhisattvayāna).

Located in 28 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­5
  • 1.­43
  • 1.­95
  • 1.­323
  • 1.­417
  • 2.­79
  • 2.­573
  • 3.­23
  • 3.­288
  • 4.­24
  • 4.­190
  • 4.­208
  • 5.­8
  • 5.­50
  • 5.­155
  • 5.­174
  • 6.­21
  • 7.­26
  • 7.­46
  • 7.­78
  • 8.­80
  • 8.­97
  • 9.­6
  • 9.­68
  • 9.­140
  • 10.­11
  • 10.­243
  • 10.­343
g.­407

Otalā

Wylie:
  • o ta la
Tibetan:
  • ཨོ་ཏ་ལ།
Sanskrit:
  • otalā

A region of ancient India, not far from Mathurā.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 3.­2
g.­409

Padmagarbha

Wylie:
  • pad ma’i snying po can
Tibetan:
  • པད་མའི་སྙིང་པོ་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • padmagarbha

King of Takṣaśīla during the time of the Buddha, he was father of She Who Gathers.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­363
  • 1.­372
  • 1.­374
  • g.­278
  • g.­511
g.­410

Padmottama

Wylie:
  • pad ma’i bla ma
Tibetan:
  • པད་མའི་བླ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • padmottama

A future buddha.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 8.­1
  • 8.­78
  • n.­178
  • n.­184
  • n.­186
g.­411

Pāṁśula

Wylie:
  • rdul ldan
Tibetan:
  • རྡུལ་ལྡན།
Sanskrit:
  • pāṁśula

The name of an ancient city ruled by King Diśāṃpati. Śāriputra and Maudgalyāyana are said to have lived on the outskirts of this city during their former lifetimes as ascetics.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­388-391
  • 3.­395
  • 10.­290
  • g.­140
  • g.­210
  • g.­223
  • g.­460
g.­414

Paṅgu

Wylie:
  • ’phye bo
Tibetan:
  • འཕྱེ་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • paṅgu RS

Upon his birth his parents’ household and those of all who went to see him began to succeed in all their endeavors.

Not to be confused with the tailor Paṅgu.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • p.­3
  • 7.­1
  • 7.­4
  • 7.­10-11
  • 7.­15
  • 7.­24
  • g.­415
g.­415

Paṅgu (the tailor)

Wylie:
  • ’phye bo
Tibetan:
  • འཕྱེ་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • paṅgu RS

A tailor whose name means “a person who crawls,” he was the child of wealthy householders in Śrāvastī, born with paralyzed legs.

Not to be confused with the Paṅgu who caused all those who went to see him to succeed in all their endeavors.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­404-405
  • 1.­412
  • 1.­422
  • 1.­427
  • 1.­430
  • 1.­439
  • g.­414
g.­416

Parinirvāṇa

Wylie:
  • yongs su mya ngan las ’das pa
Tibetan:
  • ཡོངས་སུ་མྱ་ངན་ལས་འདས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • parinirvāṇa

The nirvāṇa that enlightened beings attain upon corporeal death. Also rendered here as “to pass beyond all sorrow.”

Located in 59 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­118
  • 1.­120-121
  • 2.­428
  • 2.­547-548
  • 2.­559
  • 2.­569
  • 6.­79-80
  • 6.­137-143
  • 6.­145
  • 6.­191
  • 6.­235
  • 6.­242-243
  • 6.­245-246
  • 6.­250-252
  • 6.­336
  • 6.­356
  • 6.­359-360
  • 6.­367
  • 6.­380-383
  • 6.­390-392
  • 7.­63
  • 7.­67
  • 7.­103-104
  • 7.­107
  • 7.­160
  • 7.­162-163
  • 7.­216
  • n.­159
  • g.­24
  • g.­133
  • g.­304
  • g.­324
  • g.­330
  • g.­420
  • g.­421
  • g.­497
  • g.­524
  • g.­616
g.­418

Parivrājaka Gośālīputra

Wylie:
  • kun du rgyu gnag lhas kyi bu
Tibetan:
  • ཀུན་དུ་རྒྱུ་གནག་ལྷས་ཀྱི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • parivrājaka gośālīputra

See “Maskarin Gośālīputra.”

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­344
  • g.­353
  • g.­430
g.­420

Pass beyond all sorrow

Wylie:
  • yongs su mya ngan las ’das pa
Tibetan:
  • ཡོངས་སུ་མྱ་ངན་ལས་འདས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • parinirvāṇa

See “parinirvāṇa.”

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­607
  • 3.­415
  • 6.­249
  • 6.­339
  • 6.­341
  • 6.­376
  • 6.­390
  • 7.­193
  • g.­416
g.­422

Paśupati

Wylie:
  • gu lang
Tibetan:
  • གུ་ལང་།
Sanskrit:
  • paśupati

“Lord of All Animals,” an epithet of the god Śiva.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­88
  • 1.­316
  • 2.­156
  • 5.­97
g.­424

path of learning

Wylie:
  • slob
Tibetan:
  • སློབ།
Sanskrit:
  • śaikṣa

The state of a person who has not yet attained arhatship.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­33
  • 2.­228
  • 2.­592
  • 2.­603-604
  • 3.­254-255
  • g.­89
g.­425

path of no more to learn

Wylie:
  • ma slob
Tibetan:
  • མ་སློབ།
Sanskrit:
  • aśaikṣa

The stage of a person who has attained the highest level of realization on their respective path, whether that of the listeners, the solitary buddhas or the buddhas.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­33
  • 2.­228
  • 2.­592
  • 2.­603-604
  • 3.­254-255
  • g.­35
  • g.­89
g.­426

patience in accord with the truth

Wylie:
  • bden pa dang ’thun pa’i bzod pa
Tibetan:
  • བདེན་པ་དང་འཐུན་པའི་བཟོད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

The third of the four stages of penetrative insight, typically rendered simply as kṣānti or “patience.”

Located in 16 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­199
  • 2.­115
  • 2.­608
  • 3.­212
  • 3.­229
  • 3.­240
  • 3.­256
  • 3.­268
  • 3.­377
  • 3.­416
  • 7.­68
  • 9.­105
  • 10.­213
  • 10.­247
  • g.­183
  • g.­585
g.­427

peak

Wylie:
  • rtse mo
Tibetan:
  • རྩེ་མོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mūrdha

The second of the four stages of penetrative insight.

Located in 19 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­199
  • 2.­115
  • 2.­608
  • 3.­212
  • 3.­229
  • 3.­240
  • 3.­256
  • 3.­268
  • 3.­377
  • 3.­416
  • 7.­68
  • 9.­105
  • 10.­213
  • 10.­247
  • n.­125
  • g.­154
  • g.­183
  • g.­585
  • g.­662
g.­428

perception

Wylie:
  • ’du shes
Tibetan:
  • འདུ་ཤེས།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃjñā

One of the five aggregates, sometimes also called “recognition” or “discrimination,” this refers to the discriminative power of the mind in relation to objects.

Located in 21 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­421
  • 2.­424
  • 2.­427
  • 3.­20-21
  • 3.­38
  • 6.­95-96
  • 6.­101-102
  • 10.­269-272
  • 10.­281
  • 10.­283-284
  • 10.­372
  • n.­125
  • g.­11
  • g.­47
g.­429

phenomenon

Wylie:
  • chos
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས།
Sanskrit:
  • dharma

One of the meanings of the Skt. term “dharma.”

Located in 33 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­16
  • 2.­406
  • 2.­419
  • 3.­38-41
  • 5.­158
  • 5.­305
  • 6.­3
  • 6.­350
  • 7.­97
  • 9.­73
  • 10.­36
  • 10.­38-41
  • 10.­81
  • 10.­265
  • 10.­285
  • n.­222
  • g.­125
  • g.­130
  • g.­142
  • g.­154
  • g.­242
  • g.­250
  • g.­466
  • g.­474
  • g.­521
  • g.­580
  • g.­585
g.­430

philosophical extremist

Wylie:
  • mu stegs can
Tibetan:
  • མུ་སྟེགས་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • tīrthika

Holders of philosophical views diverging from the Buddhist philosophy of the Middle Way into one of the two “extremes” of nihilism or eternalism. In the Buddha’s day they were typified by the non-Buddhist teachers Pūraṇa Kāśyapa, Parivrājaka Gośālīputra, Saṃjayin Vairaṭīputra, Ajita Keśakambala, Kakuda Kātyāyana, and Nirgrantha Jñātiputra.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 1.­4
  • 6.­359
  • g.­17
  • g.­254
  • g.­263
  • g.­353
  • g.­393
  • g.­447
  • g.­495
g.­433

piśāca

Wylie:
  • sha za
Tibetan:
  • ཤ་ཟ།
Sanskrit:
  • piśāca

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of nonhuman beings that, like several other classes of nonhuman beings, take spontaneous birth. Ranking below rākṣasas, they are less powerful and more akin to pretas. They are said to dwell in impure and perilous places, where they feed on impure things, including flesh. This could account for the name piśāca, which possibly derives from √piś, to carve or chop meat, as reflected also in the Tibetan sha za, “meat eater.” They are often described as having an unpleasant appearance, and at times they appear with animal bodies. Some possess the ability to enter the dead bodies of humans, thereby becoming so-called vetāla, to touch whom is fatal.

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • 9.­1
  • 9.­150
  • 9.­152-153
  • 9.­155-158
  • 9.­160-161
  • g.­299
g.­438

Potalaka

Wylie:
  • gru ’dzin
Tibetan:
  • གྲུ་འཛིན།
Sanskrit:
  • potalaka

The name of the mountain where the bodhisattva Avalokiteśvara dwells (Edgerton 354.2). A city ruled by King Mahendra before the time of Buddha Śākyamuni.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 9.­176
  • g.­338
  • g.­339
  • g.­341
  • g.­342
g.­439

Prabhāvan

Wylie:
  • ’od zer can
Tibetan:
  • འོད་ཟེར་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • prabhāvan RS

A buddha of a previous eon.

See also n.­50.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­98
  • 2.­109
  • n.­50
  • g.­153
g.­441

Prasenajit

Wylie:
  • gsal rgyal
Tibetan:
  • གསལ་རྒྱལ།
Sanskrit:
  • prasenajit

King of the country of Kośala, he reigned in the city of Śrāvastī. Sometime enemy of King Brahmadatta (present), with whom he eventually reconciled.

Located in 59 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­278-284
  • 1.­287-288
  • 2.­116
  • 2.­233
  • 2.­238
  • 3.­126
  • 3.­296-298
  • 5.­32-33
  • 5.­35-36
  • 5.­41-48
  • 5.­56-57
  • 5.­64
  • 5.­104
  • 8.­66
  • 8.­71-72
  • 8.­79
  • 8.­84
  • 8.­119-120
  • 9.­139
  • 9.­143-144
  • 9.­150
  • 10.­230
  • 10.­357
  • 10.­359-361
  • n.­26
  • g.­120
  • g.­132
  • g.­136
  • g.­291
  • g.­295
  • g.­377
  • g.­445
  • g.­629
  • g.­645
  • g.­658
g.­443

preceptor

Wylie:
  • mkhan po
Tibetan:
  • མཁན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • upādhyāya

The person from whom one receives vows. Also the title of the head of a monastery. Also rendered here as “counselor.”

Located in 47 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­64
  • 1.­66-69
  • 1.­135
  • 1.­164-165
  • 1.­206
  • 1.­245
  • 1.­398
  • 2.­148-150
  • 2.­165
  • 2.­292
  • 2.­301
  • 2.­521
  • 3.­12-14
  • 3.­73
  • 3.­83
  • 3.­113
  • 3.­149
  • 3.­152
  • 3.­347
  • 4.­186
  • 5.­207
  • 5.­213
  • 6.­40
  • 6.­194
  • 6.­245
  • 6.­248
  • 6.­324
  • 7.­178
  • 7.­202-204
  • 7.­206
  • 7.­247-248
  • 10.­429-430
  • 10.­432
  • n.­97
  • g.­112
g.­444

Prince Jeta

Wylie:
  • rgyal bu rgyal byed
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་བུ་རྒྱལ་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • rājakumāra jeta

Prince who sold the so-called garden of Prince Jeta in Śrāvastī to the householder Anāthapiṇḍada, who built a monastery there and offered it to the Buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • g.­192
g.­445

Purāṇa

Wylie:
  • gna’ mi
Tibetan:
  • གནའ་མི།
Sanskrit:
  • purāṇa

The Hundred Deeds appears to list him as one of the attendants of the queen in Śrāvastī during the time of the Buddha. Elsewhere he and his associate Datta are remembered as a ministers or attendants (sthapati) to King Prasenajit.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­121
  • g.­78
  • g.­120
g.­446

Pūraṇa (a brahmin from Śrāvastī)

Wylie:
  • rdzogs byed
Tibetan:
  • རྫོགས་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • pūraṇa

A certain brahmin, child of wealthy householders in Śrāvastī, who became an attendant of Venerable Aniruddha before returning home at his parents’ request and manifesting arhatship. Appears in the Story of Pūraṇa.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1
  • 1.­103-104
  • 1.­123-124
  • 1.­129
  • 1.­136
g.­447

Pūraṇa Kāśyapa

Wylie:
  • ’od srung rdzogs byed
Tibetan:
  • འོད་སྲུང་རྫོགས་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • pūraṇa kāśyapa

One of the six philosophical extremists who lived during the time of Buddha Śākyamuni.

Located in 17 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­142
  • 5.­296-297
  • 5.­300
  • 5.­303-304
  • 5.­312
  • 6.­56-57
  • 6.­344
  • n.­153
  • n.­182
  • g.­254
  • g.­274
  • g.­276
  • g.­330
  • g.­430
g.­448

Pūrṇa (a householder and future buddha)

Wylie:
  • gang po
Tibetan:
  • གང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • pūrṇa

A wealthy householder in Rājagṛha whom the Buddha prophesied would become the future Buddha Pūrṇa.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • p.­3
  • 8.­1-2
  • 8.­8
  • 8.­15
g.­450

Radiant Heaven

Wylie:
  • ’od gsal
Tibetan:
  • འོད་གསལ།
Sanskrit:
  • ābhāsvara

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology, third of three levels of the second dhyāna realm.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 4.­132
g.­452

Rāhula

Wylie:
  • sgra gcan zin
Tibetan:
  • སྒྲ་གཅན་ཟིན།
Sanskrit:
  • rāhula

Son of Siddhartha Gautama, who, when the latter attained awakening as Buddha Śākyamuni, became a monk and eventually one of his foremost disciples.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­466
  • 10.­152
g.­453

Rājagṛha

Wylie:
  • rgyal po’i khab
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་པོའི་ཁབ།
Sanskrit:
  • rājagṛha

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The ancient capital of Magadha prior to its relocation to Pāṭaliputra during the Mauryan dynasty, Rājagṛha is one of the most important locations in Buddhist history. The literature tells us that the Buddha and his saṅgha spent a considerable amount of time in residence in and around Rājagṛha‍—in nearby places, such as the Vulture Peak Mountain (Gṛdhrakūṭaparvata), a major site of the Mahāyāna sūtras, and the Bamboo Grove (Veṇuvana)‍—enjoying the patronage of King Bimbisāra and then of his son King Ajātaśatru. Rājagṛha is also remembered as the location where the first Buddhist monastic council was held after the Buddha Śākyamuni passed into parinirvāṇa. Now known as Rajgir and located in the modern Indian state of Bihar.

Located in 101 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­194
  • 1.­196
  • 1.­230
  • 1.­363
  • 1.­385
  • 2.­57
  • 2.­342
  • 2.­459
  • 3.­309
  • 3.­332
  • 3.­347
  • 3.­352
  • 4.­92
  • 4.­122-124
  • 4.­128
  • 4.­144
  • 4.­169
  • 5.­103
  • 5.­211
  • 5.­214
  • 5.­218-219
  • 5.­221
  • 6.­2
  • 6.­4
  • 6.­9
  • 6.­78
  • 6.­254
  • 6.­259
  • 6.­272
  • 6.­322
  • 7.­70
  • 7.­73-74
  • 7.­76-77
  • 7.­82
  • 7.­84
  • 7.­100-103
  • 7.­106
  • 7.­136
  • 7.­142
  • 7.­149-151
  • 7.­189
  • 7.­209
  • 7.­220
  • 7.­224-225
  • 7.­229-230
  • 8.­2
  • 8.­5
  • 8.­119
  • 9.­71
  • 9.­115
  • 9.­117-118
  • 9.­139
  • 9.­150
  • 9.­153
  • 9.­160
  • 9.­162-166
  • 10.­10
  • 10.­14
  • 10.­124-126
  • 10.­252
  • 10.­287
  • n.­151
  • n.­198
  • g.­53
  • g.­63
  • g.­64
  • g.­68
  • g.­101
  • g.­129
  • g.­159
  • g.­213
  • g.­247
  • g.­265
  • g.­282
  • g.­325
  • g.­375
  • g.­383
  • g.­395
  • g.­448
  • g.­529
  • g.­554
  • g.­662
g.­454

rākṣasa

Wylie:
  • srin po
Tibetan:
  • སྲིན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • rākṣasa

A class of terrestrial demons perhaps similar to ogres.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­1
  • 2.­572
  • 2.­576-577
  • 2.­581
  • 2.­604
  • 3.­27
  • 10.­399
g.­455

rare

Wylie:
  • brgya la las
  • brgya lam
  • brgya lam brgya lam
Tibetan:
  • བརྒྱ་ལ་ལས།
  • བརྒྱ་ལམ།
  • བརྒྱ་ལམ་བརྒྱ་ལམ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

brgya la las is literally “one in a hundred.” Also rendered here as “rarely,” “should it be the case that,” and “should it happen that.”

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­173
  • 6.­314
  • 6.­341
  • 7.­45
  • g.­512
g.­456

Ratnadvīpa

Wylie:
  • rin po che’i gling
Tibetan:
  • རིན་པོ་ཆེའི་གླིང་།
Sanskrit:
  • ratnadvīpa

The name of a mythical island full of jewels and gemstones to which residents of Jambudvīpa occasionally attempted voyages to find their fortunes.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­445-446
  • 6.­443-444
  • 8.­38
  • 8.­96
  • 9.­32-33
  • 9.­42
g.­457

Ratnaśikhin

Wylie:
  • rin chen gtsug tor can
Tibetan:
  • རིན་ཆེན་གཙུག་ཏོར་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • ratnaśikhin

A future buddha.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 8.­1
  • 8.­105
  • n.­179
  • n.­187
g.­458

religious life

Wylie:
  • tshangs par spyod pa
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པར་སྤྱོད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • brahmacarya

While in its narrowest sense this term refers to celibacy, Sonam Angdu explains its broader meaning: tshangs pa ’am bsil bar gyur pa’i don du na mya ngan ’das pa la bya, “Those actions that lead beyond sorrow to the goal of purity or peace” (Angdu 62).

Also rendered here as “code of conduct,” “celibacy” and “brahmacarya.”

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • g.­79
  • g.­98
  • g.­104
  • g.­351
g.­459

reliquary stūpa

Wylie:
  • mchod rten
Tibetan:
  • མཆོད་རྟེན།
Sanskrit:
  • stūpa
  • caitya

A monument containing a relic of a buddha or other holy beings (Rigzin 112).

Located in 17 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­122
  • 1.­313
  • 2.­224
  • 2.­380
  • 2.­383
  • 2.­485
  • 2.­547
  • 3.­149
  • 4.­223
  • 5.­278
  • 7.­163
  • 7.­217
  • 10.­90
  • 10.­190
  • 10.­201
  • g.­257
  • g.­293
g.­460

Reṇu

Wylie:
  • rdul
Tibetan:
  • རྡུལ།
Sanskrit:
  • reṇu

A son of King Diśāṃpati of Pāṁśula who lived before the time of Buddha Śākyamuni. He became king after the death of his father. In The Hundred Deeds, he is said to have been a previous incarnation of King Bimbisāra.

Located in 20 passages in the translation:

  • 10.­291-292
  • 10.­297-302
  • 10.­304
  • 10.­306
  • 10.­320-322
  • 10.­324
  • 10.­327
  • 10.­329
  • 10.­338
  • 10.­341-342
  • g.­140
g.­461

resultant state of non-return

Wylie:
  • phyir mi ’ong ba’i ’bras bu
Tibetan:
  • ཕྱིར་མི་འོང་བའི་འབྲས་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

The state achieved by a non-returner.

Located in 39 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­200
  • 1.­285
  • 1.­422
  • 1.­433
  • 2.­115
  • 2.­608
  • 3.­70
  • 3.­88
  • 3.­91
  • 3.­96
  • 3.­133
  • 3.­200
  • 3.­212
  • 3.­229
  • 3.­240
  • 3.­256
  • 3.­268
  • 3.­377
  • 3.­416
  • 4.­196
  • 5.­18
  • 5.­193
  • 5.­205-206
  • 5.­224
  • 5.­317
  • 5.­322
  • 6.­295-296
  • 6.­298
  • 6.­387
  • 6.­436
  • 7.­33
  • 7.­69
  • 7.­119
  • 7.­201
  • 9.­105
  • 10.­213
  • 10.­247
g.­462

resultant state of once-return

Wylie:
  • lan cig phyir ’ong ba’i ’bras bu
Tibetan:
  • ལན་ཅིག་ཕྱིར་འོང་བའི་འབྲས་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

The state achieved by a once-returner.

Located in 14 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­200
  • 2.­115
  • 2.­608
  • 3.­212
  • 3.­229
  • 3.­240
  • 3.­256
  • 3.­268
  • 3.­377
  • 3.­416
  • 7.­69
  • 9.­105
  • 10.­213
  • 10.­247
g.­463

Reviving Hell

Wylie:
  • yang sos
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་སོས།
Sanskrit:
  • sañjīva

First (and lightest) of the eight hot hells of Buddhist cosmology. Born frightened of one another, the inhabitants of the Reviving Hell fight with each other using sharp weapons, die, and are instantly revived over and over to continue fighting.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­4
  • 2.­22
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­59
  • 2.­269
  • 2.­349
  • 4.­130
  • n.­146
g.­465

right action

Wylie:
  • yang dag pa’i las kyi mtha’
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་པའི་ལས་ཀྱི་མཐའ།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃyakkarmānta

Also called “right conduct,” it is convincing others that your activities conform with the doctrine and are harmonious with pure ethics (Rigzin 377). See also “noble eightfold path,” “thirty-seven wings of enlightenment.”

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­392
  • 2.­415-418
  • 10.­34
  • g.­397
  • g.­585
g.­467

right effort

Wylie:
  • yang dag pa’i rtsol ba
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་པའི་རྩོལ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃyagvyāyāma

To meditate repeatedly on the meaning of reality that has already been seen or experienced; an antidote to the objects to be abandoned on the path of seeing (Rigzin 377). See also “noble eightfold path,” “thirty-seven wings of enlightenment.”

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­392
  • 2.­415-418
  • 10.­34
  • g.­397
  • g.­585
g.­468

right livelihood

Wylie:
  • yang dag pa’i ’tsho ba
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་པའི་འཚོ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃyagājīva

To convince others that your livelihood is free from wrong means, such as wheedling behavior, flattery, and so forth (Rigzin 377). See also “noble eightfold path,” “thirty-seven wings of enlightenment.”

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­392
  • 2.­415-418
  • 10.­34
  • g.­397
  • g.­585
g.­469

right meditation

Wylie:
  • yang dag pa’i ting nge ’dzin
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་པའི་ཏིང་ངེ་འཛིན།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃyaksamādhi

Also called “right concentration,” it is to establish meditative concentration free from the faults of laxity and excitement; an antidote to hindrances (Rigzin 377). See also “noble eightfold path,” “thirty-seven wings of enlightenment.” Also rendered here as “right meditative concentration.”

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­392
  • 10.­34
  • g.­397
  • g.­470
  • g.­585
g.­470

right meditative concentration

Wylie:
  • yang dag pa’i ting nge ’dzin
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་པའི་ཏིང་ངེ་འཛིན།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃyaksamādhi

See “right meditation.”

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­415-418
  • g.­469
g.­471

right mindfulness

Wylie:
  • yang dag pa’i dran pa
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་པའི་དྲན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃyaksmṛti

To retain the object of calm abiding and insight meditation without forgetting it; an antidote to forgetfulness (Rigzin 377). See also “noble eightfold path,” “thirty-seven wings of enlightenment.”

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­392
  • 2.­415-418
  • 10.­34
  • 10.­375
  • g.­397
  • g.­585
g.­472

right speech

Wylie:
  • yang dag pa’i ngag
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་པའི་ངག
Sanskrit:
  • saṃyagvāk

To show others‍—by means of teaching, debate, and writing‍—the nature of reality free from conceptual elaborations (Rigzin 377). See also “noble eightfold path,” “thirty-seven wings of enlightenment.”

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­392
  • 2.­415-418
  • 10.­34
  • g.­397
  • g.­585
g.­473

right understanding

Wylie:
  • yang dag pa’i rtog pa
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་པའི་རྟོག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃyaksaṃkalpa

Also called “right determination,” “right thought,” it is to examine how the profound meaning understood through the study of texts complies with the teachings of the Buddha (Rigzin 377). See also “noble eightfold path,” “thirty-seven wings of enlightenment.”

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­392
  • 2.­415-418
  • 10.­34
  • g.­397
  • g.­585
g.­474

right view

Wylie:
  • yang dag pa’i lta
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་པའི་ལྟ།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃyakdṛṣṭi

To discern through analytical means the reality of the four noble truths and other phenomena (Rigzin 377). See also “noble eightfold path,” “thirty-seven wings of enlightenment.”

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­392
  • 2.­415-418
  • 6.­113
  • 6.­115
  • 10.­34
  • 10.­275
  • g.­397
  • g.­585
g.­477

Riu

Wylie:
  • ri’u
Tibetan:
  • རིའུ།
Sanskrit:
  • riu

A scriptural exegete from the south during the Buddha’s time, who Princess She Who Gathers of Takṣaśīla let defeat her in debate, in order to marry him. Their child was Kātyāyana.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­372
  • 1.­375
  • 1.­377
  • g.­511
g.­478

root of virtue

Wylie:
  • dge ba’i rtsa ba
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་བའི་རྩ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • kuśalamūla

A virtuous action or state of mind that will “ripen” into happiness later in this life, the next, or at some point in the unknown future.

Located in 80 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­37
  • 1.­83
  • 1.­85
  • 1.­128
  • 1.­135
  • 1.­169
  • 1.­274
  • 1.­300
  • 1.­347
  • 1.­397
  • 2.­19
  • 2.­37
  • 2.­56
  • 2.­74
  • 2.­146
  • 2.­189
  • 2.­198
  • 2.­207
  • 2.­341
  • 2.­382
  • 2.­456
  • 3.­13
  • 3.­51-52
  • 3.­278
  • 3.­295
  • 3.­305
  • 3.­434
  • 4.­15
  • 4.­19
  • 4.­46
  • 4.­56
  • 4.­109-110
  • 4.­145
  • 4.­163
  • 4.­166
  • 4.­201
  • 4.­229
  • 5.­27
  • 5.­92
  • 5.­121-122
  • 5.­280
  • 5.­287
  • 5.­330
  • 6.­18
  • 6.­75
  • 6.­252
  • 6.­305
  • 6.­381
  • 6.­391
  • 6.­411
  • 6.­425
  • 6.­440
  • 6.­449
  • 6.­456
  • 7.­23
  • 7.­63
  • 7.­163
  • 7.­217
  • 8.­14
  • 8.­28
  • 8.­40
  • 8.­55
  • 8.­69
  • 8.­77
  • 8.­85
  • 8.­90
  • 8.­93
  • 8.­104
  • 8.­117
  • 8.­127
  • 9.­62
  • 9.­135
  • 10.­90-91
  • 10.­201
  • 10.­409
  • 10.­419
g.­481

Ṛṣivadana

Wylie:
  • drang srong smra ba
Tibetan:
  • དྲང་སྲོང་སྨྲ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • ṛṣivadana

“Speech of the Sages,” an alternate name for Ṛṣipatana (drang srong lhung ba), the location of the Deer Park outside of Vārāṇasī where the Buddha first turned the wheel of Dharma.

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­264
  • 1.­266
  • 2.­385
  • 2.­409
  • 2.­411
  • 2.­413
  • 6.­50
  • 6.­371-372
  • 7.­112
  • 9.­60
  • 10.­238
g.­483

sage

Wylie:
  • drang srong
Tibetan:
  • དྲང་སྲོང་།
Sanskrit:
  • ṛṣi

drang srong is literally “the righteous one”; ancient Vedic masters and practitioners (Rigzin 200).

Located in 180 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­121
  • 1.­245
  • 1.­247-250
  • 1.­446-449
  • 2.­302-304
  • 2.­497-498
  • 2.­508
  • 3.­22
  • 3.­26-27
  • 3.­56
  • 3.­58
  • 3.­61
  • 3.­63-66
  • 3.­70
  • 3.­72
  • 3.­79
  • 3.­81
  • 3.­93-94
  • 3.­98
  • 3.­103
  • 3.­380-381
  • 3.­383-384
  • 3.­389-396
  • 3.­419
  • 4.­36-37
  • 4.­161-162
  • 4.­183-184
  • 4.­187-189
  • 4.­193-195
  • 5.­24
  • 5.­26
  • 5.­61-64
  • 5.­149-150
  • 5.­181-182
  • 5.­189-190
  • 5.­198-201
  • 5.­204
  • 5.­206-208
  • 5.­216-218
  • 5.­220-223
  • 5.­227-230
  • 6.­66
  • 6.­68-71
  • 6.­140
  • 6.­173
  • 6.­243
  • 6.­245
  • 6.­248
  • 6.­305
  • 6.­384-388
  • 7.­8
  • 7.­25
  • 7.­29-32
  • 7.­36-39
  • 7.­42
  • 7.­117-121
  • 7.­124-126
  • 7.­128-129
  • 7.­133-134
  • 7.­141
  • 7.­160-161
  • 7.­169
  • 7.­174-182
  • 7.­185-187
  • 7.­260-263
  • 9.­24-26
  • 9.­41-44
  • 9.­82-84
  • 9.­147-148
  • 9.­160-161
  • 10.­198
  • 10.­259
  • 10.­264
  • 10.­354-355
  • g.­67
  • g.­120
  • g.­172
  • g.­262
  • g.­268
  • g.­324
  • g.­481
  • g.­488
  • g.­493
  • g.­528
  • g.­530
  • g.­595
g.­485

Sahā

Wylie:
  • mi mjed
Tibetan:
  • མི་མཇེད།
Sanskrit:
  • sahā

The world system in which Jambudvīpa is located. One of the epithets of Brahmā is Sahāṃpati Brahmā, “Brahmā, Lord of Sahā.”

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • g.­78
  • g.­487
g.­486

Sahadeva

Wylie:
  • lhar bcas
Tibetan:
  • ལྷར་བཅས།
Sanskrit:
  • sahadeva

Son of Siddhārtha Gautama’s maternal grandfather King Suprabuddha of Videha.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­1
  • 5.­128
  • 5.­132-136
  • 5.­143
  • 5.­150
g.­487

Sahāṃpati Brahmā

Wylie:
  • mi mjed kyi bdag po tshangs pa
Tibetan:
  • མི་མཇེད་ཀྱི་བདག་པོ་ཚངས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • sahāṃpati brahmā

An epithet of Brahmā meaning “Lord of the Sahā World.”

Located in 26 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­305-307
  • 2.­251-253
  • 4.­104-105
  • 8.­49-50
  • 9.­78-79
  • 9.­96-97
  • 10.­85
  • 10.­224
  • 10.­305
  • 10.­307
  • 10.­309
  • 10.­311
  • 10.­314
  • 10.­316
  • 10.­318-319
  • g.­78
  • g.­485
g.­488

Śaila

Wylie:
  • ri bo
Tibetan:
  • རི་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • śaila

Sage who lived with five hundred devotees in the forest and spent time on the banks of Lake Mandākinī, his maternal uncle was the sage Kaineya.

Located in 17 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­22
  • 3.­26-27
  • 3.­60-61
  • 3.­63
  • 3.­66
  • 3.­68
  • 3.­70
  • 3.­72-74
  • 3.­79
  • 3.­87
  • 3.­98
  • 3.­103
  • g.­262
g.­490

Śakra

Wylie:
  • brgya byin
Tibetan:
  • བརྒྱ་བྱིན།
Sanskrit:
  • śakra

Common epithet of the god Indra, in Skt. meaning “Mighty One,” and in Tib., “Hundred Gifts” (because he is said to have attained his state by performing one hundred pūjās). This epithet often appears together with the title “King of Gods.” He is ruler of the Heaven of the Thirty-Three.

Located in 104 passages in the translation:

  • p.­3
  • 1.­88
  • 1.­305-307
  • 1.­316
  • 2.­156
  • 2.­251-253
  • 3.­431-432
  • 3.­436-437
  • 4.­14-15
  • 4.­104-105
  • 5.­97
  • 5.­138
  • 6.­144-145
  • 6.­216
  • 6.­234
  • 6.­310-311
  • 6.­313
  • 6.­315-316
  • 6.­421-422
  • 6.­426-428
  • 7.­39
  • 8.­49-50
  • 9.­78-79
  • 9.­96-97
  • 9.­112
  • 9.­134
  • 10.­1-2
  • 10.­4-7
  • 10.­9-10
  • 10.­14-16
  • 10.­18-20
  • 10.­22-23
  • 10.­25
  • 10.­27
  • 10.­29
  • 10.­33
  • 10.­35
  • 10.­39
  • 10.­41
  • 10.­44
  • 10.­46
  • 10.­49
  • 10.­51
  • 10.­54
  • 10.­56
  • 10.­58
  • 10.­60
  • 10.­69
  • 10.­78
  • 10.­81-87
  • 10.­92
  • 10.­94
  • 10.­399
  • 10.­401-404
  • 10.­406-407
  • 10.­412-415
  • 10.­418-419
  • g.­78
  • g.­246
  • g.­283
  • g.­413
  • g.­482
  • g.­514
g.­491

Śākya

Wylie:
  • shAkya
Tibetan:
  • ཤཱཀྱ།
Sanskrit:
  • śākya

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Name of the ancient tribe in which the Buddha was born as a prince; their kingdom was based to the east of Kośala, in the foothills near the present-day border of India and Nepal, with Kapilavastu as its capital.

Located in 51 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­380
  • 2.­140
  • 2.­142-143
  • 2.­330
  • 3.­64
  • 5.­132
  • 5.­135
  • 5.­191
  • 5.­208-209
  • 5.­232
  • 5.­234
  • 5.­236
  • 5.­238-245
  • 5.­247
  • 5.­250
  • 5.­252-257
  • 5.­263
  • 6.­179
  • 6.­189-190
  • 6.­243
  • 6.­245
  • 6.­248
  • 6.­458
  • 6.­463
  • 7.­8
  • 10.­178
  • g.­28
  • g.­102
  • g.­119
  • g.­127
  • g.­128
  • g.­269
  • g.­493
  • g.­556
  • g.­618
  • g.­673
g.­492

Śākya Suprabuddha

Wylie:
  • shAkya rab sad
Tibetan:
  • ཤཱཀྱ་རབ་སད།
Sanskrit:
  • śākya suprabuddha

King of Vṛji, father of Buddha Śākyamuni’s mother Mahā­māyā. See “Suprabuddha.”

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­139-140
  • g.­127
  • g.­284
  • g.­332
  • g.­359
  • g.­568
g.­493

Śākyamuni

Wylie:
  • shAkya thub pa
Tibetan:
  • ཤཱཀྱ་ཐུབ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • śākyamuni

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

An epithet for the historical Buddha, Siddhārtha Gautama: he was a muni (“sage”) from the Śākya clan. He is counted as the fourth of the first four buddhas of the present Good Eon, the other three being Krakucchanda, Kanakamuni, and Kāśyapa. He will be followed by Maitreya, the next buddha in this eon.

Located in 79 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1
  • i.­7
  • 2.­149-150
  • 2.­330
  • 3.­13-14
  • 3.­151-152
  • 5.­208-209
  • 7.­248
  • n.­51
  • n.­131
  • g.­17
  • g.­51
  • g.­53
  • g.­56
  • g.­77
  • g.­78
  • g.­80
  • g.­81
  • g.­90
  • g.­91
  • g.­128
  • g.­137
  • g.­138
  • g.­140
  • g.­141
  • g.­170
  • g.­172
  • g.­182
  • g.­194
  • g.­196
  • g.­201
  • g.­206
  • g.­223
  • g.­258
  • g.­259
  • g.­263
  • g.­266
  • g.­269
  • g.­271
  • g.­274
  • g.­276
  • g.­278
  • g.­325
  • g.­327
  • g.­330
  • g.­332
  • g.­335
  • g.­336
  • g.­353
  • g.­356
  • g.­359
  • g.­365
  • g.­381
  • g.­393
  • g.­395
  • g.­438
  • g.­447
  • g.­452
  • g.­460
  • g.­484
  • g.­491
  • g.­492
  • g.­495
  • g.­499
  • g.­505
  • g.­514
  • g.­554
  • g.­563
  • g.­606
  • g.­608
  • g.­610
  • g.­615
  • g.­627
  • g.­652
  • g.­655
g.­495

Saṃjayin Vairaṭīputra

Wylie:
  • smra ’dod kyi bu mo’i bu
  • smra ’dod kyi bu mo’i bu yang dag rgyal ba can
Tibetan:
  • སྨྲ་འདོད་ཀྱི་བུ་མོའི་བུ།
  • སྨྲ་འདོད་ཀྱི་བུ་མོའི་བུ་ཡང་དག་རྒྱལ་བ་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • vairaṭīputra
  • vairūṭīputra
  • saṃjayin vairaṭīputra

One of the six philosophical extremists who lived during the time of Buddha Śākyamuni.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­56-57
  • 6.­344
  • g.­430
g.­496

Samudradatta

Wylie:
  • rgya mtshos byin
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱ་མཚོས་བྱིན།
Sanskrit:
  • samudradatta

One of four cronies of Devadatta.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­122
  • 4.­178
g.­498

Saraṇa

Wylie:
  • sa ra Na
Tibetan:
  • ས་ར་ཎ།
Sanskrit:
  • saraṇa

Son of King Udayana of Vatsa, he went forth by Venerable Kātyāyanaputra.

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­1
  • 7.­195
  • 7.­197-202
  • 7.­207
  • 7.­209
  • 7.­218
g.­499

Śāriputra

Wylie:
  • shA ri’i bu
Tibetan:
  • ཤཱ་རིའི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • śāriputra

Along with Maudgalyāyana, one of Buddha Śākyamuni’s two foremost disciples, known for his erudition. His full given name is Śāriputra Upatiṣya; also rendered here as Upatiṣya.

Located in 142 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­8-18
  • 1.­20-26
  • 1.­40
  • 1.­46-57
  • 1.­60-64
  • 1.­68
  • 1.­70
  • 1.­84
  • 2.­536-539
  • 2.­541
  • 2.­543-545
  • 3.­87-88
  • 3.­90-92
  • 3.­95
  • 3.­97
  • 3.­333-335
  • 3.­339-340
  • 3.­342-348
  • 3.­350-351
  • 3.­353-355
  • 3.­360
  • 3.­366
  • 3.­373
  • 3.­375-376
  • 3.­378
  • 3.­384-385
  • 3.­396
  • 3.­398
  • 5.­103
  • 5.­244
  • 5.­304-305
  • 5.­307
  • 5.­309
  • 5.­311
  • 6.­26-28
  • 6.­191
  • 6.­258
  • 6.­260-264
  • 6.­267-290
  • 6.­293-294
  • 6.­296-299
  • 6.­322
  • 6.­434-436
  • 6.­444-445
  • 10.­10
  • g.­320
  • g.­331
  • g.­411
  • g.­500
  • g.­529
  • g.­570
  • g.­621
g.­500

Śāriputra Upatiṣya

Wylie:
  • shA ri’i bu nye rgyal
Tibetan:
  • ཤཱ་རིའི་བུ་ཉེ་རྒྱལ།
Sanskrit:
  • śāriputra upatiṣya

See “Śāriputra.”

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­255
  • 6.­257
  • g.­383
  • g.­499
  • g.­593
g.­501

Screaming Hell

Wylie:
  • ngu ’bod chen po
Tibetan:
  • ངུ་འབོད་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahā­raurava

Fifth of the eight hot hells of Buddhist cosmology. An even larger version of the Shrieking Hell, likewise named for the cries of its inhabitants.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­4
  • 2.­22
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­59
  • 2.­269
  • 2.­349
  • 4.­130
  • n.­146
g.­502

scriptural exegete

Wylie:
  • gzhung smras pa
Tibetan:
  • གཞུང་སྨྲས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

An individual who is well versed in a particular textual lineage or lineages.

Located in 18 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­364-367
  • 1.­369
  • 1.­371-376
  • 1.­379
  • 1.­391
  • 1.­398
  • 1.­401
  • 1.­403
  • g.­477
  • g.­511
g.­506

sensation

Wylie:
  • tshor ba
Tibetan:
  • ཚོར་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • vedanā

One of the five aggregates, and seventh of the twelve links of dependent origination, comprising the gamut of mental and physical sensations.

Located in 19 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­421
  • 2.­424
  • 2.­427
  • 3.­38
  • 7.­92-93
  • 7.­95-96
  • 10.­269-272
  • 10.­277-278
  • 10.­281
  • 10.­283-284
  • g.­11
  • g.­585
g.­507

sense bases

Wylie:
  • skye mched
Tibetan:
  • སྐྱེ་མཆེད།
Sanskrit:
  • āyatana

See “six sense bases.”

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­71
  • 1.­124
  • 1.­309
  • 2.­179
  • 2.­286
  • 2.­546
  • 2.­550
  • 3.­386
  • 4.­181
  • 10.­194
g.­509

seven jewels of the noble ones

Wylie:
  • ’phags pa’i nor bdun
Tibetan:
  • འཕགས་པའི་ནོར་བདུན།
Sanskrit:
  • saptadhanāni

(1) Faith (sŕaddhā, dad pa), (2) moral discipline (śīla, tshul khrims), (3) hearing (śruta, thos pa), (4) generosity (tyāga, gtong ba), (5) a sense of shame (hrī, ngo tsha shes pa), (6) dread of blame (āpatrāpya, khrel yod pa), (7) wisdom (prajñā, shes rab) (Rigzin 271).

Located in 30 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­6
  • 1.­44
  • 1.­96
  • 1.­324
  • 1.­418
  • 2.­80
  • 2.­574
  • 3.­24
  • 3.­289-290
  • 4.­25
  • 4.­191
  • 4.­209
  • 5.­9
  • 5.­51
  • 5.­156
  • 5.­175
  • 6.­22
  • 7.­27
  • 7.­47
  • 7.­79
  • 7.­222
  • 8.­81
  • 8.­98
  • 9.­7
  • 9.­69
  • 9.­141
  • 10.­12
  • 10.­244
  • 10.­344
g.­510

seven limbs of enlightenment

Wylie:
  • byang chub kyi yan lag bdun
Tibetan:
  • བྱང་ཆུབ་ཀྱི་ཡན་ལག་བདུན།
Sanskrit:
  • saptabodhyaṅga

(1) Mindfulness (smṛiti, dran pa), (2) wisdom (dharmapravicaya, chos rab tu rnam ’byed/shes rab), (3) diligence (vīrya, brtson ’grus), (4) joy (prīti, dga’ ba), (5) mental and physical pliancy (praśrabdhi, shin sbyangs), (6) meditative stabilization (samādhi, ting nge ’dzin), and (7) equanimity (upekṣā, btang snyoms).

Located in 33 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­5
  • 1.­43
  • 1.­95
  • 1.­323
  • 1.­417
  • 2.­79
  • 2.­573
  • 3.­23
  • 3.­288
  • 4.­24
  • 4.­190
  • 4.­208
  • 5.­8
  • 5.­50
  • 5.­155
  • 5.­174
  • 6.­21
  • 7.­26
  • 7.­46
  • 7.­78
  • 7.­221
  • 8.­80
  • 8.­97
  • 9.­6
  • 9.­68
  • 9.­140
  • 10.­11
  • 10.­243
  • 10.­343
  • g.­135
  • g.­317
  • g.­364
  • g.­585
g.­511

She Who Gathers

Wylie:
  • ’dus mo
Tibetan:
  • འདུས་མོ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Princess of Takṣaśīla, child of Padmagarbha, mother of Kātyāyana, and spouse of Riu. During the Buddha’s time she defeated all the scriptural exegetes from neighboring lands in debate.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1
  • 1.­367-368
  • 1.­377
  • 1.­390
  • g.­278
  • g.­409
  • g.­477
g.­512

should it happen that

Wylie:
  • brgya la las
Tibetan:
  • བརྒྱ་ལ་ལས།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Literally “one in a hundred.” Also rendered here as “should it be the case that,” “rare,” and “rarely.”

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­438
  • 4.­163-164
  • g.­455
g.­513

Shrieking Hell

Wylie:
  • ngu ’bod
Tibetan:
  • ངུ་འབོད།
Sanskrit:
  • raurava

Fourth of the eight hot hells of Buddhist cosmology. Named for the cries of its inhabitants who are engulfed in a tremendous blaze.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­4
  • 2.­22
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­59
  • 2.­269
  • 2.­349
  • 2.­502
  • 4.­130
  • n.­146
  • g.­501
g.­514

Śibi

Wylie:
  • shi bi
Tibetan:
  • ཤི་བི།
Sanskrit:
  • śibi
  • śivi

A king who ruled in the palace of Catuṣka before the time of Śākyamuni Buddha. He was a previous incarnation of the Buddha who as a bodhisattva bargained his own flesh and blood away to Śakra (appearing in the guise of a cannibal demon) in return for hearing the verse that appears as the first in the Udānavarga collection.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 10.­1
  • 10.­396
  • 10.­399
  • 10.­401-402
  • 10.­416
  • g.­96
g.­515

Siddhārtha

Wylie:
  • don grub
Tibetan:
  • དོན་གྲུབ།
Sanskrit:
  • siddhārtha

See “Gautama.”

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­116
  • 10.­153
  • g.­196
  • g.­335
  • g.­486
  • g.­556
  • g.­568
g.­516

Siṃha

Wylie:
  • seng ge
Tibetan:
  • སེང་གེ
Sanskrit:
  • siṃha

In The Hundred Deeds, a certain army chief in Vaiśālī by this name appears twice (in part 4: “The Story of Siṃha” and in part 5: “The Story of Good Compassion”). It is not clear whether this army chief refers the same person or not.

In the first story, he is the father of a ugly and stinking son who heard the Dharma from the Blessed One, went forth, and was healed of his afflictions. In the second story, he is the father of Good Compassion who was sentenced to death but was released and went forth under the Buddha.

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­1
  • 4.­146-147
  • 4.­149-151
  • 4.­164
  • 4.­167
  • 5.­170
  • 5.­173
  • g.­208
g.­517

Siṃhahanu

Wylie:
  • senge ge’i ’gram
Tibetan:
  • སེངེ་གེའི་འགྲམ།
Sanskrit:
  • siṃhahanu

King of Kapilavastu. His children were Amṛtā, Droṇā, Śuklā, Śuddhā, Amṛtodana, Droṇodana, Śuklodana, and Śuddhodana.

Located in 14 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­138
  • 2.­140
  • 5.­127-128
  • 5.­130
  • g.­21
  • g.­22
  • g.­149
  • g.­150
  • g.­555
  • g.­556
  • g.­560
  • g.­561
  • g.­568
g.­519

śiśumāra

Wylie:
  • shi shu mA ra
Tibetan:
  • ཤི་ཤུ་མཱ་ར།
Sanskrit:
  • śiśumāra

A sea monster; lit. “the child-killer,” the Gangetic porpoise or dolphin (Monier-Williams).

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 2.­444
g.­521

six sense bases

Wylie:
  • skye mched drug
Tibetan:
  • སྐྱེ་མཆེད་དྲུག
Sanskrit:
  • ṣaḍāyatana

The five senses and their objects, plus the mind and phenomena known to the mind. Together they comprise the fifth of the twelve links of dependent origination.

Located in 34 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­5
  • 1.­43
  • 1.­95
  • 1.­323
  • 1.­417
  • 2.­79
  • 2.­573
  • 3.­23
  • 3.­288
  • 4.­24
  • 4.­190
  • 4.­208
  • 5.­8
  • 5.­50
  • 5.­155
  • 5.­174
  • 6.­21
  • 7.­26
  • 7.­46
  • 7.­78
  • 7.­95-96
  • 7.­221
  • 8.­80
  • 8.­97
  • 9.­6
  • 9.­68
  • 9.­140
  • 10.­11
  • 10.­243
  • 10.­277-278
  • 10.­343
  • g.­507
g.­523

skillful means

Wylie:
  • thabs
Tibetan:
  • ཐབས།
Sanskrit:
  • upāya

Also called “method.”

Located in 65 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­39
  • 1.­86
  • 1.­130
  • 1.­137
  • 1.­171
  • 1.­277
  • 1.­302
  • 1.­314
  • 1.­352
  • 1.­402
  • 1.­441
  • 2.­116
  • 2.­151
  • 2.­192
  • 2.­211
  • 2.­232
  • 2.­259
  • 2.­264
  • 2.­384
  • 2.­571
  • 3.­15
  • 3.­53
  • 3.­104
  • 3.­123
  • 3.­153
  • 3.­282
  • 3.­307
  • 4.­40
  • 4.­111
  • 4.­168
  • 4.­203
  • 4.­232
  • 5.­31
  • 5.­69
  • 5.­93
  • 5.­96
  • 5.­124
  • 5.­153
  • 5.­169
  • 5.­185
  • 5.­210
  • 5.­289
  • 5.­332
  • 6.­33
  • 6.­53
  • 6.­77
  • 6.­246
  • 6.­309
  • 6.­383
  • 6.­392
  • 6.­413
  • 6.­510
  • 7.­43
  • 7.­116
  • 7.­234
  • 7.­250
  • 9.­21
  • 9.­26
  • 9.­65
  • 9.­88
  • 9.­137
  • 10.­93
  • 10.­218
  • 10.­241
  • g.­366
g.­524

Small Person with a Curving Spine

Wylie:
  • sgur chung
Tibetan:
  • སྒུར་ཆུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • —

A certain monk of the Buddha’s order whose vile deeds committed against his mother in a previous life ripened into a series of hell births. Finally attaining a human birth, he had a curved spine and went hungry, then drank ash-gruel and passed into parinirvāṇa.

Located in 24 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­1
  • 2.­510
  • 2.­517
  • 2.­519
  • 2.­523
  • 2.­526
  • 2.­529-539
  • 2.­541
  • 2.­543-545
  • 2.­548
  • 2.­558
  • 2.­569
g.­527

solitary buddha

Wylie:
  • rang sangs rgyas
Tibetan:
  • རང་སངས་རྒྱས།
Sanskrit:
  • pratyekabuddha

These are beings who in their final existence achieve a lower enlightenment than that of the complete and perfect buddhas, and do so without relying on a teacher.

Located in 98 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­200
  • 1.­362
  • 2.­10
  • 2.­19
  • 2.­28
  • 2.­37
  • 2.­47
  • 2.­56
  • 2.­65
  • 2.­74
  • 2.­98
  • 2.­111
  • 2.­115
  • 2.­196-197
  • 2.­199
  • 2.­206
  • 2.­208
  • 2.­275
  • 2.­284
  • 2.­354
  • 2.­363
  • 2.­589
  • 2.­608
  • 3.­200
  • 3.­211-212
  • 3.­228-229
  • 3.­240
  • 3.­256
  • 3.­268
  • 3.­377
  • 3.­408
  • 3.­415-416
  • 4.­136
  • 4.­145
  • 4.­160-162
  • 4.­164-165
  • 5.­23
  • 5.­25-26
  • 5.­28-29
  • 6.­15-19
  • 6.­29
  • 6.­304
  • 6.­306-307
  • 7.­59-62
  • 7.­64
  • 7.­66
  • 7.­69
  • 7.­157-164
  • 7.­211-216
  • 7.­218
  • 9.­105
  • 10.­197
  • 10.­199-200
  • 10.­202-203
  • 10.­213
  • 10.­247
  • g.­1
  • g.­99
  • g.­151
  • g.­171
  • g.­190
  • g.­227
  • g.­260
  • g.­425
  • g.­596
  • g.­611
  • g.­669
g.­529

Son of Grasping

Wylie:
  • ’dzin byed kyi bu
Tibetan:
  • འཛིན་བྱེད་ཀྱི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Son of the high brahmin Grasping of Rājagṛha. As he was lying ill, Venerable Śāriputra gave him a teaching on the four immeasurables. Admonishing Venerable Śāriputra for a lack of foresight, the Buddha then gave him an additional teaching on the four noble truths, leading him to manifest the resultant state of a non-returner and take rebirth as a god.

Located in 31 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­1
  • 6.­256
  • 6.­259-264
  • 6.­266-269
  • 6.­271-275
  • 6.­279
  • 6.­289-291
  • 6.­293-299
  • 6.­306
  • 6.­308
  • g.­213
g.­530

soothsayer

Wylie:
  • ltas mkhan
Tibetan:
  • ལྟས་མཁན།
Sanskrit:
  • naimittika
  • nimittaka
  • naimitta
  • naimittaka

In Buddhist literature this term refers to a clairvoyant, typically a brahminical sage, who is versed in reading signs around the birth of a child.

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­364-365
  • 1.­380
  • 2.­366
  • 3.­64
  • 4.­79
  • 4.­147-148
  • 5.­98
  • 5.­292
  • 6.­151
  • 6.­156
  • 6.­160
  • 6.­369
  • 10.­358
g.­531

Sorrowless

Wylie:
  • mi gdung ba
Tibetan:
  • མི་གདུང་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • atapa

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology, second of the five so-called pure realms of the form realm.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 4.­132
g.­533

sovereign

Wylie:
  • mnga’ bdag
Tibetan:
  • མངའ་བདག
Sanskrit:
  • prabhu

A term denoting the leader of a people and/or a religious sect.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­234
  • 2.­330
  • 4.­98
  • 6.­151
  • 6.­154
g.­538

Splitting Open Like a Blue Lotus Hell

Wylie:
  • ud pal ltar gas pa
Tibetan:
  • ཨུད་པལ་ལྟར་གས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • utpala

Sixth of the eight cold hells of Buddhist cosmology. The extreme cold of this hell turns the skin of its inhabitants blue until they crack apart in five or six pieces. Also rendered here as “Blue Lotus Hell.”

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­4
  • 2.­22
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­59
  • 2.­269
  • 2.­349
  • 4.­130
  • g.­73
g.­539

Splitting Open Like a Great Lotus Hell

Wylie:
  • pad ma ltar gas pa chen po
Tibetan:
  • པད་མ་ལྟར་གས་པ་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahā­padma

Eighth (and heaviest) of the eight cold hells of Buddhist cosmology. The extreme cold of this hell turns the skin of its denizens blue, red, and then extremely red until they crack apart in a hundred or more pieces. Also rendered here as “Great Lotus Hell.”

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­4
  • 2.­22
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­59
  • 2.­269
  • 2.­349
  • 4.­130
  • g.­216
g.­540

Splitting Open Like a Lotus Hell

Wylie:
  • pad ma ltar gas pa
Tibetan:
  • པད་མ་ལྟར་གས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • padma

Seventh of the eight cold hells of Buddhist cosmology. The extreme cold of this hell turns the skin of its denizens blue and then red until they crack apart in ten or more pieces. Also rendered here as “Lotus Hell.”

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­4
  • 2.­22
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­59
  • 2.­269
  • 2.­349
  • 4.­130
  • g.­323
g.­542

Śrāvastī

Wylie:
  • mnyan du yod pa
Tibetan:
  • མཉན་དུ་ཡོད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • śrāvastī

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

During the life of the Buddha, Śrāvastī was the capital city of the powerful kingdom of Kośala, ruled by King Prasenajit, who became a follower and patron of the Buddha. It was also the hometown of Anāthapiṇḍada, the wealthy patron who first invited the Buddha there, and then offered him a park known as Jetavana, Prince Jeta’s Grove, which became one of the first Buddhist monasteries. The Buddha is said to have spent about twenty-five rainy seasons with his disciples in Śrāvastī, thus it is named as the setting of numerous events and teachings. It is located in present-day Uttar Pradesh in northern India.

Located in 201 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 1.­8
  • 1.­41
  • 1.­47
  • 1.­60
  • 1.­87
  • 1.­106
  • 1.­138
  • 1.­172
  • 1.­251
  • 1.­278
  • 1.­288
  • 1.­303
  • 1.­315
  • 1.­354
  • 1.­404
  • 2.­2
  • 2.­20
  • 2.­38
  • 2.­57
  • 2.­75
  • 2.­82
  • 2.­86
  • 2.­152
  • 2.­181
  • 2.­200
  • 2.­212
  • 2.­219
  • 2.­221
  • 2.­223
  • 2.­233
  • 2.­265-266
  • 2.­342
  • 2.­364
  • 2.­378
  • 2.­509
  • 2.­525
  • 2.­531
  • 2.­534-535
  • 2.­537-538
  • 2.­572
  • 2.­576-578
  • 3.­105
  • 3.­126
  • 3.­187
  • 3.­189
  • 3.­194
  • 3.­197
  • 3.­213
  • 3.­215
  • 3.­219
  • 3.­230
  • 3.­232
  • 3.­234
  • 3.­237
  • 3.­241
  • 3.­243
  • 3.­245
  • 3.­248
  • 3.­257
  • 3.­259
  • 3.­261
  • 3.­264
  • 3.­269
  • 3.­283-284
  • 3.­286
  • 3.­292
  • 3.­399
  • 3.­401
  • 3.­403
  • 3.­406
  • 3.­417
  • 4.­2
  • 4.­21
  • 4.­27-28
  • 4.­41
  • 4.­50
  • 4.­59-61
  • 4.­76
  • 4.­92
  • 4.­112
  • 4.­122-124
  • 4.­189
  • 4.­193
  • 4.­204
  • 5.­32
  • 5.­44
  • 5.­48
  • 5.­53
  • 5.­104
  • 5.­154
  • 5.­159
  • 5.­162
  • 5.­186
  • 5.­189
  • 5.­264
  • 5.­291
  • 5.­299
  • 5.­309
  • 6.­20
  • 6.­24
  • 6.­34
  • 6.­37-38
  • 6.­54
  • 6.­323
  • 6.­430
  • 6.­442-444
  • 6.­458-460
  • 6.­462
  • 7.­2
  • 7.­5
  • 7.­25
  • 7.­117
  • 7.­235
  • 7.­237
  • 7.­251
  • 7.­253
  • 8.­17
  • 8.­24
  • 8.­30
  • 8.­38
  • 8.­42
  • 8.­45
  • 8.­51
  • 8.­57
  • 8.­60
  • 8.­71-72
  • 8.­79
  • 8.­83
  • 8.­87
  • 8.­95-96
  • 8.­100
  • 8.­106
  • 8.­119
  • 9.­2
  • 9.­9
  • 9.­28
  • 9.­35
  • 9.­46
  • 9.­67
  • 9.­90
  • 9.­139
  • 9.­150
  • 10.­95
  • 10.­99
  • 10.­101
  • 10.­171
  • 10.­179-181
  • 10.­185-188
  • 10.­205
  • 10.­219
  • 10.­242
  • 10.­246
  • 10.­343
  • 10.­346
  • 10.­357
  • 10.­362
  • g.­25
  • g.­33
  • g.­92
  • g.­94
  • g.­117
  • g.­120
  • g.­136
  • g.­192
  • g.­257
  • g.­289
  • g.­291
  • g.­320
  • g.­349
  • g.­377
  • g.­415
  • g.­441
  • g.­444
  • g.­445
  • g.­446
  • g.­559
  • g.­629
g.­543

Śreṇiya Bimbisāra

Wylie:
  • bzo sbyangs gzugs can snying po
Tibetan:
  • བཟོ་སྦྱངས་གཟུགས་ཅན་སྙིང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • śreṇiya bimbisāra

See “Bimbisāra.”

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­321
  • g.­65
g.­545

stream entry

Wylie:
  • rgyun du zhugs pa
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱུན་དུ་ཞུགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • srotāpanna
  • śrotāpanna

The state of one who has attained the … path of seeing (Rigzin 74), and will be carried to enlightenment as surely as a leaf floats downstream.

Located in 76 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­14
  • 1.­22
  • 1.­50
  • 1.­114
  • 1.­153
  • 1.­200
  • 1.­304
  • 1.­307
  • 1.­340
  • 1.­387
  • 1.­422
  • 2.­115
  • 2.­177
  • 2.­237
  • 2.­250
  • 2.­608
  • 3.­4
  • 3.­55
  • 3.­88
  • 3.­91
  • 3.­96
  • 3.­115
  • 3.­212
  • 3.­229
  • 3.­240
  • 3.­256
  • 3.­268
  • 3.­271
  • 3.­301
  • 3.­316
  • 3.­321
  • 3.­342
  • 3.­377
  • 3.­416
  • 4.­29
  • 4.­97
  • 4.­154
  • 4.­215
  • 5.­81
  • 5.­113
  • 5.­140
  • 5.­250
  • 5.­255
  • 5.­273
  • 6.­39
  • 6.­61
  • 6.­334
  • 6.­432
  • 7.­11
  • 7.­69
  • 7.­201
  • 7.­226
  • 7.­239
  • 7.­256
  • 8.­109
  • 9.­18
  • 9.­36
  • 9.­50
  • 9.­52
  • 9.­92
  • 9.­105
  • 9.­126
  • 9.­167
  • 9.­171
  • 10.­78
  • 10.­103
  • 10.­182
  • 10.­213
  • 10.­231-232
  • 10.­247
  • 10.­350
  • g.­60
  • g.­346
  • g.­349
  • g.­372
g.­546

Strifeless Heaven

Wylie:
  • ’thab bral
Tibetan:
  • འཐབ་བྲལ།
Sanskrit:
  • yāma

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology, counted among the six heavens of the desire realm.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 2.­410
  • 4.­132
  • 6.­284-285
g.­547

study of seals

Wylie:
  • lag rtsis
Tibetan:
  • ལག་རྩིས།
Sanskrit:
  • mudrā

The study of seals and insignia.

Located in 19 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­59
  • 1.­105
  • 1.­140
  • 1.­332
  • 2.­164
  • 2.­372
  • 2.­435
  • 2.­553
  • 3.­156
  • 3.­177
  • 4.­205
  • 5.­108
  • 6.­5
  • 6.­55
  • 7.­6
  • 7.­252
  • 8.­107
  • 9.­29
  • 10.­172
g.­548

Subhadra (the charioteer)

Wylie:
  • rab bzang
Tibetan:
  • རབ་བཟང་།
Sanskrit:
  • subhadra RS

A charioteer of King Śuddhodana.

Not to be confused with the mendicant Subhadra.

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­1
  • 5.­97
  • 5.­99
  • 5.­105-107
  • 5.­109-110
  • 5.­123
  • n.­133
  • g.­60
  • g.­549
g.­549

Subhadra (the mendicant)

Wylie:
  • rab bzang
Tibetan:
  • རབ་བཟང་།
Sanskrit:
  • subhadra

A certain mendicant.

Not to be confused with Subhadra the charioteer of King Śuddhodana. After his death, a series of miracles confirmed that he had been a practitioner of the Buddha’s monastic code.

Located in 35 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­1
  • 6.­312
  • 6.­314
  • 6.­317
  • 6.­325-327
  • 6.­335-336
  • 6.­338-346
  • 6.­349-350
  • 6.­353
  • 6.­356
  • 6.­359
  • 6.­361-362
  • 6.­367
  • 6.­382
  • 6.­392-393
  • 6.­400
  • 6.­406
  • 6.­408
  • n.­165
  • g.­306
  • g.­548
g.­550

Sublime Vision

Wylie:
  • gya nom snang ba
Tibetan:
  • གྱ་ནོམ་སྣང་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • sudṛśa

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology, third of the five so-called pure realms of the form realm.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 4.­132
g.­552

subsidiary afflictive emotions

Wylie:
  • nye ba’i nyon mongs
Tibetan:
  • ཉེ་བའི་ཉོན་མོངས།
Sanskrit:
  • upakleśa

The secondary afflictive emotions that arise in dependence upon the six root afflictive emotions (attachment, hatred, pride, ignorance, doubt, and wrong view); they are (1) anger (krodha, khro ba), (2) enmity/malice (upanāha, ’khon ’dzin), (3) concealment (mrakśa, ’chab pa), (4) outrage (pradāsa, ’tshig pa), (5) jealousy (īrśya, phrag dog), (6) miserliness (matsarya, ser sna), (7) deceit (māyā, sgyu), (8) dishonesty (śāṭhya, g.yo), (9) haughtiness (mada, rgyags pa), (10) harmfulness (vihiṃsa, rnam par ’tshe ba), (11) shamelessness (āhrīkya, ngo tsha med pa), (12) non-consideration (anapatrāpya, khril med pa), (13) lack of faith (aśraddhya, ma dad pa), (14) laziness (kausīdya, le lo), (15) non-conscientiousness (pramāda, bag med pa), (16) forgetfulness (muśitasmṛtitā, brjed nges), (17) non-introspection (asaṃprajanya, shes bzhin ma yin pa), (18) dullness (nigmagṇa, bying ba), (19) agitation (auddhatya, rgod pa), and (20) distraction (vikṣepa, rnam g.yeng) (Rigzin 329, 129).

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­291
  • g.­242
g.­553

Sudarśana (a future buddha)

Wylie:
  • legs mthong
Tibetan:
  • ལེགས་མཐོང་།
Sanskrit:
  • sudarśana

A future buddha. Also the name of the son of a householder, see “Sudarśana.”

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 8.­1
  • 8.­94
  • g.­554
g.­554

Sudarśana (son of Dhanika)

Wylie:
  • blta na sdug
Tibetan:
  • བལྟ་ན་སྡུག
Sanskrit:
  • sudarśana RS

Son of the householder Dhanika in Rājagṛha during the time of Buddha Śākyamuni. After he and his parents heard the Dharma from the Buddha, he went forth and manifested arhatship. Also the name of a future buddha, see “Sudarśana.”

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 9.­1
  • 9.­117-118
  • n.­189
  • n.­197
  • g.­129
  • g.­553
g.­555

Śuddhā

Wylie:
  • gtsang ma
Tibetan:
  • གཙང་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • śuddhā

One of eight children, a daughter, of King Siṃhahanu of Kapilavastu.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­138
  • 5.­127
  • g.­517
g.­556

Śuddhodana

Wylie:
  • zas gtsang
Tibetan:
  • ཟས་གཙང་།
Sanskrit:
  • śuddhodana

One of eight children, a son, of King Siṃhahanu of Kapilavastu. He became king of the Śākya clan, father of Siddhārtha Gautama.

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­138
  • 2.­140
  • 3.­277-278
  • 5.­97
  • 5.­106
  • 5.­127
  • 5.­130
  • 5.­132
  • 7.­265
  • g.­332
  • g.­359
  • g.­517
  • g.­548
  • g.­549
g.­558

sugata

Wylie:
  • bde bar gshegs pa
Tibetan:
  • བདེ་བར་གཤེགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • sugata

“One gone to bliss.”An epithet of the buddhas. Also rendered here as “Gone to Bliss.”

Located in 102 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­30
  • 1.­73
  • 1.­132
  • 1.­151
  • 1.­162
  • 1.­270
  • 1.­296
  • 1.­311
  • 1.­342
  • 1.­392
  • 1.­432
  • 2.­91
  • 2.­144
  • 2.­184
  • 2.­226
  • 2.­288
  • 2.­378
  • 2.­408
  • 2.­560
  • 2.­583-584
  • 2.­589
  • 3.­12
  • 3.­45
  • 3.­99
  • 3.­119
  • 3.­147
  • 3.­225
  • 3.­239
  • 3.­250
  • 3.­304
  • 3.­325
  • 3.­371
  • 3.­408
  • 3.­418
  • 3.­434
  • 4.­46
  • 4.­56
  • 4.­88
  • 4.­108
  • 4.­200
  • 4.­222
  • 5.­66
  • 5.­90
  • 5.­118
  • 5.­164
  • 5.­203
  • 5.­259
  • 5.­277
  • 5.­321
  • 5.­333
  • 6.­29
  • 6.­49
  • 6.­73
  • 6.­83
  • 6.­192
  • 6.­195
  • 6.­244
  • 6.­384
  • 6.­425
  • 6.­439
  • 6.­453
  • 6.­502
  • 7.­16
  • 7.­37
  • 7.­52
  • 7.­111
  • 7.­130
  • 7.­229
  • 7.­247
  • 8.­14-15
  • 8.­28-29
  • 8.­40-41
  • 8.­55-56
  • 8.­69-70
  • 8.­77-78
  • 8.­85-86
  • 8.­93-94
  • 8.­104-105
  • 8.­117-118
  • 8.­127-128
  • 9.­131
  • 10.­77
  • 10.­88
  • 10.­215
  • 10.­235
  • 10.­267
  • 10.­379
  • 10.­409
  • 10.­419
  • g.­207
g.­560

Śuklā

Wylie:
  • dkar mo
Tibetan:
  • དཀར་མོ།
Sanskrit:
  • śuklā

One of eight children, a daughter, of King Siṃhahanu of Kapilavastu.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­138
  • 5.­127
  • g.­517
g.­561

Śuklodana

Wylie:
  • zas dkar
Tibetan:
  • ཟས་དཀར།
Sanskrit:
  • śuklodana

One of eight children, a son, of King Siṃhahanu of Kapilavastu.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­138
  • 5.­127
  • g.­517
g.­562

Sumati (a future buddha)

Wylie:
  • yid bzangs
  • yid bzang
Tibetan:
  • ཡིད་བཟངས།
  • ཡིད་བཟང་།
Sanskrit:
  • sumati

A future buddha.

Not to be confused with the Buddha’s previous incarnation Sumati.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­211
  • 7.­66
  • g.­563
g.­563

Sumati (previous encarnation of the Buddha)

Wylie:
  • blo gros bzang po
Tibetan:
  • བློ་གྲོས་བཟང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • sumati

Previous incarnation of Buddha Śākyamuni, whose offering of five blue lotuses to Buddha Dīpaṃkara became a direct cause for his unexcelled, total, and complete enlightenment.

Not to be confused with the Buddha Sumati.

Located in 31 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­294-299
  • 2.­301-303
  • 2.­306-307
  • 2.­311-316
  • 2.­323-324
  • 2.­327
  • 2.­329
  • 2.­331
  • 2.­336-341
  • g.­138
  • g.­356
  • g.­562
g.­564

Sumeru

Wylie:
  • ri rab
Tibetan:
  • རི་རབ།
Sanskrit:
  • sumeru

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

According to ancient Buddhist cosmology, this is the great mountain forming the axis of the universe. At its summit is Sudarśana, home of Śakra and his thirty-two gods, and on its flanks live the asuras. The mount has four sides facing the cardinal directions, each of which is made of a different precious stone. Surrounding it are several mountain ranges and the great ocean where the four principal island continents lie: in the south, Jambudvīpa (our world); in the west, Godānīya; in the north, Uttarakuru; and in the east, Pūrvavideha. Above it are the abodes of the desire realm gods. It is variously referred to as Meru, Mount Meru, Sumeru, and Mount Sumeru.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­45
  • 3.­47
  • 7.­38
  • g.­2
  • g.­57
  • g.­231
g.­565

superknowledge

Wylie:
  • mngon par shes pa
Tibetan:
  • མངོན་པར་ཤེས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • abhijñā

See “five superknowledges.”

Located in 47 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­24
  • 1.­63
  • 1.­159
  • 1.­267
  • 1.­293
  • 1.­336
  • 1.­389
  • 1.­426
  • 2.­178
  • 2.­180
  • 2.­203
  • 2.­242
  • 2.­376
  • 2.­524
  • 3.­6
  • 3.­145
  • 3.­275
  • 3.­302
  • 3.­323
  • 4.­32
  • 4.­85
  • 4.­157
  • 4.­197
  • 4.­219
  • 5.­21
  • 5.­83
  • 5.­142
  • 5.­195
  • 5.­226
  • 5.­275
  • 5.­319
  • 6.­64
  • 6.­116-117
  • 6.­355
  • 6.­389
  • 6.­437
  • 6.­446
  • 6.­499
  • 7.­14
  • 7.­35
  • 7.­123
  • 9.­38
  • 9.­128
  • 10.­184
  • 10.­352
  • 10.­381
g.­568

Suprabuddha

Wylie:
  • legs rtogs
Tibetan:
  • ལེགས་རྟོགས།
Sanskrit:
  • suprabuddha

Monarch of Videha during Siṃhahanu’s reign in Kapilavastu, at the time of the Buddha’s birth as Siddhārtha Gautama. His daughters were Mahā­māyā (the Buddha’s mother) and Māyā. See “Śākya Suprabuddha.”

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­127-128
  • 5.­130
  • 5.­132
  • g.­486
  • g.­492
g.­569

Supreme

Wylie:
  • ’og min
Tibetan:
  • འོག་མིན།
Sanskrit:
  • akaniṣṭha

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology, fifth and highest of the five so-called pure realms of the form realm. Also rendered here as Akaniṣṭha.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­351
  • 4.­132
  • g.­19
g.­573

Śūrpāraka

Wylie:
  • shur pa ra ka
Tibetan:
  • ཤུར་པ་ར་ཀ
Sanskrit:
  • śūrpāraka

A certain town (or sometimes two different towns) during the time of the Buddha.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­189
  • 5.­191
  • 10.­171
  • 10.­180-181
  • 10.­186
  • 10.­188
  • g.­123
g.­574

sūtra

Wylie:
  • mdo sde
Tibetan:
  • མདོ་སྡེ།
Sanskrit:
  • sūtrapiṭaka

Literally meaning “a thread,” this was an ancient term for teachings that were memorized and orally transmitted in an essential form. Therefore it can mean “pithy statements,” “rules,” and “aphorisms.” In Buddhism it refers to the Buddha’s teachings, whatever their length, and in terms of the three divisions of the Buddha’s teachings, it is the category of teachings other than those on the vinaya and abhidharma. It is also used as a category to contrast with the tantra teachings, though a number of important tantras have sūtra in their title. Another very specific meaning is when it is classed as one of the nine or twelve aspects of the Dharma. In that context sūtra means “a teaching given in prose,” and therefore is one aspect of what is generally called a sūtra.

Located in 24 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1
  • p.­2
  • 3.­7
  • 3.­11-15
  • 4.­179
  • 6.­79
  • 10.­388
  • 10.­423-424
  • 10.­436
  • 10.­439
  • n.­9
  • n.­74
  • n.­109
  • n.­135
  • g.­261
  • g.­453
  • g.­600
  • g.­630
  • g.­662
g.­577

Takṣaśīla

Wylie:
  • tak+Sha shI la
Tibetan:
  • ཏཀྵ་ཤཱི་ལ།
Sanskrit:
  • takṣaśīla

Identified with modern-day Taxila, an ancient city and capital of Gandhāra.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­363
  • 1.­369
  • 1.­372-373
  • g.­409
  • g.­477
  • g.­511
g.­578

tathāgata

Wylie:
  • de bzhin gshegs pa
Tibetan:
  • དེ་བཞིན་གཤེགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • tathāgata

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A frequently used synonym for buddha. According to different explanations, it can be read as tathā-gata, literally meaning “one who has thus gone,” or as tathā-āgata, “one who has thus come.” Gata, though literally meaning “gone,” is a past passive participle used to describe a state or condition of existence. Tatha­(tā), often rendered as “suchness” or “thusness,” is the quality or condition of things as they really are, which cannot be conveyed in conceptual, dualistic terms. Therefore, this epithet is interpreted in different ways, but in general it implies one who has departed in the wake of the buddhas of the past, or one who has manifested the supreme awakening dependent on the reality that does not abide in the two extremes of existence and quiescence. It is also often used as a specific epithet of the Buddha Śākyamuni.

Located in 127 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­30
  • 1.­73
  • 1.­132
  • 1.­270
  • 1.­296
  • 1.­311
  • 1.­342
  • 1.­381
  • 1.­392
  • 2.­17-18
  • 2.­35-36
  • 2.­54-55
  • 2.­72-73
  • 2.­87
  • 2.­98
  • 2.­144
  • 2.­173
  • 2.­184
  • 2.­216
  • 2.­282-283
  • 2.­286
  • 2.­344
  • 2.­361-362
  • 2.­378
  • 2.­389
  • 2.­391
  • 2.­560
  • 3.­3
  • 3.­12
  • 3.­45
  • 3.­64-65
  • 3.­99
  • 3.­304
  • 3.­431
  • 3.­438
  • 4.­23
  • 4.­46
  • 4.­56
  • 4.­105
  • 4.­122
  • 4.­143-144
  • 4.­222
  • 5.­90
  • 5.­98
  • 5.­203
  • 5.­277
  • 6.­145
  • 6.­147
  • 6.­177
  • 6.­186
  • 6.­198-199
  • 6.­227
  • 6.­314
  • 6.­327
  • 6.­336-337
  • 6.­340-341
  • 6.­369
  • 6.­384
  • 6.­408
  • 6.­421
  • 6.­453
  • 7.­8
  • 7.­16
  • 7.­40
  • 7.­94
  • 7.­111
  • 7.­229
  • 7.­247
  • 8.­14-15
  • 8.­28-29
  • 8.­40-41
  • 8.­55-56
  • 8.­69-70
  • 8.­77-78
  • 8.­85-86
  • 8.­93-94
  • 8.­104-105
  • 8.­117-118
  • 8.­127-128
  • 9.­71
  • 10.­37-38
  • 10.­40-45
  • 10.­47-50
  • 10.­57-59
  • 10.­61
  • 10.­86
  • 10.­215
  • 10.­274
  • 10.­371
  • 10.­395
  • 10.­409
  • 10.­416
  • 10.­419
  • g.­55
g.­579

temperament

Wylie:
  • khams
Tibetan:
  • ཁམས།
Sanskrit:
  • dhātu

Also rendered here as “element” and “constituent element.”

Located in 55 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­13
  • 1.­22
  • 1.­50
  • 1.­114
  • 1.­153
  • 1.­198
  • 1.­304
  • 1.­387
  • 1.­422
  • 2.­237
  • 2.­250
  • 3.­4
  • 3.­54
  • 3.­70
  • 3.­115
  • 3.­271
  • 3.­301
  • 3.­316
  • 3.­321
  • 3.­342
  • 4.­29
  • 4.­97
  • 4.­154
  • 4.­196
  • 4.­214
  • 5.­18
  • 5.­113
  • 5.­205
  • 5.­223
  • 5.­273
  • 5.­317
  • 6.­61
  • 6.­333
  • 6.­387
  • 6.­432
  • 7.­11
  • 7.­33
  • 7.­119
  • 7.­226
  • 7.­239
  • 7.­256
  • 8.­109
  • 9.­36
  • 9.­52
  • 9.­92
  • 9.­126
  • 9.­167
  • 9.­171
  • 10.­52-54
  • 10.­103
  • 10.­231
  • g.­109
  • g.­158
g.­580

ten powers

Wylie:
  • stobs bcu
Tibetan:
  • སྟོབས་བཅུ།
Sanskrit:
  • daśabala

May refer to either i.) the ten powers of a buddha (daśatathāgatabala, de bzhin gshegs pa’i stobs bcu): (1) the power of knowing right from wrong (gnas dang gnas min mkhyen pa’i stobs), (2) the power of knowing the fruition of actions (las kyi rnam par smin pa mkhyen pa’i stobs), (3) the power of knowing various mental inclinations (mos pa sna tshogs mkhyen pa’i stobs), (4) the power of knowing various mental faculties (khams sna tshogs mkhyen pa’i stobs), (5) the power of knowing various degrees of intelligence (dbang po sna tshogs mkhyen pa’i stobs), (6) the power of knowing the paths to all rebirths (sarvatragāminpratipādajñānabala, thams cad du ’gro ba’i lam mkhyen pa’i stobs), (7) the power of knowing the ever-afflicted and purified phenomena (kun nas nyon mongs pa dang rnam par byang ba mkhyen pa’i stobs), (8) the power of knowing past lives (sngon gyi gnas rjes su dran pa mkhyen pa’i stobs), (9) the power of knowing deaths and births (’chi ’pho ba dang skye va mkhyen pa’i stobs), and (10) the power of knowing the exhaustion of the contaminations (zag pa zad pa mkhyen pa’i stobs); or ii.) the ten powers of a bodhisattva (daśabodhisattvabala, byang chub sems pa’i stobs bcu): (1) the power of intention (āśayabala, bsam pa’i stobs), (2) the power of resolute intention (adhyāsabala, lhag pa’i bsa pa’i stobs), (3) the power of application (pratipattibala, sbyor ba’i stobs), (4) the power of wisdom (prajñābala, shes rab kyi stobs), (5) the power of prayers (praṇidhānabala, smon lam gyi stobs), (6) the power of vehicle (yānabala, thig pa’i stobs), (7) the power of conduct (cāryabala, spyod pa’i stobs), (8) the power of emancipation (vikurbānbala, sprul pa’i stobs), (9) the power of enlightenment (bodhisattvabala, byang chub kyi stobs), and (10) the power of turning the wheel of the doctrine (dharmacakrapravartanabala, chos kyi ’khor lo bskor ba’i stobs) (Rigzin 163, 194–5, 280).

Located in 30 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­5
  • 1.­43
  • 1.­95
  • 1.­323
  • 1.­417
  • 2.­79
  • 2.­573
  • 3.­23
  • 3.­288
  • 4.­24
  • 4.­190
  • 4.­208
  • 5.­8
  • 5.­50
  • 5.­155
  • 5.­174
  • 6.­21
  • 7.­26
  • 7.­46
  • 7.­78
  • 7.­221
  • 8.­80
  • 8.­97
  • 9.­6
  • 9.­68
  • 9.­140
  • 10.­11
  • 10.­243
  • 10.­343
  • 10.­387
g.­582

Terrifying Forest

Wylie:
  • ’jigs byed ma’i tshal
Tibetan:
  • འཇིགས་བྱེད་མའི་ཚལ།
Sanskrit:
  • bhairavāvana RS
  • bhairavīvana RS
  • bhayākarāvana RS

The location of a deer park, alternately indentified in the Karmaśātaka as located on Mount Sabkang and on Mount Śiśumāri.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­332-333
  • 5.­2
  • g.­373
g.­585

thirty-seven wings of enlightenment

Wylie:
  • byang chub kyi phyogs dang ’thun pa’i chos sum cu rtsa bdun
Tibetan:
  • བྱང་ཆུབ་ཀྱི་ཕྱོགས་དང་འཐུན་པའི་ཆོས་སུམ་ཅུ་རྩ་བདུན།
Sanskrit:
  • saptatriṃśadbodhipakśyadharma
  • saptatriṃśadbodhipākṣikadharma

These are comprised, first of all, of the following: the four mindfulnesses, which are (1) mindfulness of the body, (2) mindfulness of sensations, (3) mindfulness of mind, and (4) mindfulness of phenomena; the four thorough efforts (also known as the four abandonments), which are (5) not undertaking new non-virtuous actions, (6) abandoning one’s old non-virtuous actions, (7) undertaking new virtuous actions, and (8) increasing the virtuous actions one has already undertaken; and the four miraculous legs, which are (9) the miraculous leg of interest, (10) the miraculous leg of effort, (11) the miraculous leg of mind, and (12) the miraculous leg of discernment (or “analysis”). These first twelve belong to the first path, the path of accumulation. Then come the five faculties (on the five paths, these correspond to heat and peak on the second path, the path of application/application), which are (13) the faculty of faith, (14) the faculty of effort, (15) the faculty of mindfulness, (16) the faculty of meditation, and (17) the faculty of wisdom, and then the five strengths (on the five paths, these correspond to patience in accord with the truth and highest worldly dharma on the second path, the path of application/application), which are (18) the strength of faith, (19) the strength of effort, (20) the strength of mindfulness, (21) the strength of meditation, and (22) the strength of wisdom. Upon completion of the five strengths, you enter the third path, the path of seeing. The seven limbs of enlightenment belonging to this path are (23) the limb of right mindfulness, (24) the limb of right analysis, (25) the limb of right effort, (26) the limb of right joy, (27) the limb of right purification, (28) the limb of right meditation, and (29) the limb of right equanimity. Here begins the fourth path, the path of meditation, consisting of the noble eightfold path: (30) right view, (31) right understanding, (32) right speech, (33) right action, (34) right livelihood, (35) right effort, (36) right mindfulness, and (37) right meditation. Upon mastery of these thirty-seven comes the fifth path, the path of no more learning (Gampopa 169, 260, 439; Jamspal 2012).

Located in 22 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­126
  • 2.­19
  • 2.­37
  • 2.­56
  • 2.­74
  • 2.­284
  • 2.­363
  • 4.­145
  • 10.­197
  • 10.­373-374
  • 10.­380
  • g.­317
  • g.­397
  • g.­465
  • g.­467
  • g.­468
  • g.­469
  • g.­471
  • g.­472
  • g.­473
  • g.­474
g.­586

thirty-two excellent marks

Wylie:
  • skyes bu chen po’i mtshan sum cu rtsa gnyis
Tibetan:
  • སྐྱེས་བུ་ཆེན་པོའི་མཚན་སུམ་ཅུ་རྩ་གཉིས།
Sanskrit:
  • dvātriṃśanmahā­puruṣalakṣaṇāni

Thirty-two of the 112 identifying physical characteristics of both buddhas and universal monarchs, in addition to the so-called “eighty minor marks.” For a detailed list see Berzin (2012).

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 2.­345
g.­588

three kinds of sterling equanimity

Wylie:
  • ma ’dres pa’i dran pa nye bar gzhag pa gsum
Tibetan:
  • མ་འདྲེས་པའི་དྲན་པ་ཉེ་བར་གཞག་པ་གསུམ།
Sanskrit:
  • trīṇyāvenikāni smṛtyupasthāni

The Mahā­vyupatti enumerates these as (1) equanimity toward those who listen respectfully (śuśrūṣamāṇeṣu samacittatā, gus par nyan pa rnams la sems snyoms pa); (2) equanimity toward those who do not listen respectfully (aśuśrūṣamāṇeṣu samacittatā, gus par mi nyan pa rnams la sems syoms pa); and (3) equanimity toward both those who listen respectfully and those who do not listen respectfully (śuśrūṣamāṇāśuśrūṣamāṇeṣu samacittatā, gus par nyan pa dang gus par mi nyan pa rnams la sems snyoms pa) (Mahā­vyupatti 16).

Located in 30 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­5
  • 1.­43
  • 1.­95
  • 1.­323
  • 1.­417
  • 2.­79
  • 2.­573
  • 3.­23
  • 3.­288
  • 4.­24
  • 4.­190
  • 4.­208
  • 5.­8
  • 5.­50
  • 5.­155
  • 5.­174
  • 6.­21
  • 7.­26
  • 7.­46
  • 7.­78
  • 7.­221
  • 8.­80
  • 8.­97
  • 9.­6
  • 9.­68
  • 9.­140
  • 10.­11
  • 10.­243
  • 10.­343
  • g.­367
g.­589

three realms

Wylie:
  • khams gsum pa
Tibetan:
  • ཁམས་གསུམ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • tridhātu

(1) The desire realm (kāmadhātu, ’dod khams), (2) the form realm (rūpadhātu, gzugs khams), and (3) the formless realm (arūpyadhātu, gzugs med khams).

Located in 46 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­24
  • 1.­63
  • 1.­159
  • 1.­267
  • 1.­293
  • 1.­336
  • 1.­389
  • 1.­426
  • 2.­178
  • 2.­180
  • 2.­203
  • 2.­242
  • 2.­376
  • 2.­524
  • 3.­6
  • 3.­145
  • 3.­275
  • 3.­302
  • 3.­323
  • 4.­32
  • 4.­85
  • 4.­157
  • 4.­197
  • 4.­219
  • 5.­21
  • 5.­83
  • 5.­142
  • 5.­195
  • 5.­226
  • 5.­275
  • 5.­319
  • 6.­64
  • 6.­355
  • 6.­389
  • 6.­437
  • 6.­446
  • 6.­499
  • 7.­14
  • 7.­35
  • 7.­123
  • 9.­38
  • 9.­128
  • 10.­184
  • 10.­352
  • 10.­381
  • g.­399
g.­591

timiṅgila

Wylie:
  • nya mid
Tibetan:
  • ཉ་མིད།
Sanskrit:
  • timiṅgila

Lit. “swallowing fish.” Described as a sea creature measuring 1400 yojanas in length in The Hundred Deeds.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­444
  • 3.­190-191
g.­592

timiṅgilagila

Wylie:
  • nya mid mid
Tibetan:
  • ཉ་མིད་མིད།
Sanskrit:
  • timiṅgilagila

Lit. “swallowing and swallowing fish.” Described as a sea creature measuing 2,100 yojanas in length in The Hundred Deeds.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­444
  • 3.­190
g.­594

to ford the floodwaters

Wylie:
  • chu bo rnams las brgal bar bya ba
Tibetan:
  • ཆུ་བོ་རྣམས་ལས་བརྒལ་བར་བྱ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

A Buddhist idiom meaning “to overcome the afflictive emotions.”

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­427
  • 2.­238
  • 2.­374
  • 3.­301
  • 4.­27
  • 4.­155
  • 5.­19
  • 7.­12
  • 7.­197
  • 10.­182
g.­596

totally and completely awakened buddha

Wylie:
  • yang dag par rdzogs pa’i sangs rgyas
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་པར་རྫོགས་པའི་སངས་རྒྱས།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃyaksaṃbuddha

An epithet of the buddhas, used both as an honorific and to distinguish them from beings of lesser realization such as arhats, solitary buddhas, and the like.

Located in 414 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­30-31
  • 1.­37-39
  • 1.­73-74
  • 1.­83
  • 1.­85-86
  • 1.­126-127
  • 1.­130
  • 1.­132-133
  • 1.­135
  • 1.­137
  • 1.­162-163
  • 1.­169-171
  • 1.­270
  • 1.­272
  • 1.­274-277
  • 1.­296-300
  • 1.­302
  • 1.­311-314
  • 1.­342
  • 1.­344
  • 1.­347
  • 1.­351-352
  • 1.­362
  • 1.­381
  • 1.­392
  • 1.­394-395
  • 1.­399
  • 1.­401-402
  • 1.­432-433
  • 1.­436-441
  • 2.­17-18
  • 2.­35
  • 2.­54-55
  • 2.­72-73
  • 2.­98
  • 2.­109
  • 2.­112
  • 2.­144
  • 2.­146
  • 2.­148-151
  • 2.­184-185
  • 2.­189
  • 2.­192
  • 2.­209-211
  • 2.­226-232
  • 2.­257-259
  • 2.­262-264
  • 2.­282-283
  • 2.­288-290
  • 2.­304-305
  • 2.­318-319
  • 2.­325
  • 2.­329
  • 2.­331
  • 2.­336
  • 2.­339-340
  • 2.­344
  • 2.­361-362
  • 2.­378
  • 2.­380
  • 2.­382
  • 2.­384
  • 2.­389
  • 2.­456
  • 2.­560-561
  • 2.­568
  • 2.­570-571
  • 2.­589-590
  • 2.­604
  • 2.­607
  • 3.­12-15
  • 3.­45
  • 3.­48-49
  • 3.­51-53
  • 3.­64-65
  • 3.­99-101
  • 3.­103-104
  • 3.­119-124
  • 3.­147-148
  • 3.­150-153
  • 3.­200
  • 3.­211
  • 3.­217
  • 3.­225
  • 3.­228
  • 3.­233
  • 3.­239
  • 3.­244
  • 3.­250
  • 3.­252
  • 3.­260
  • 3.­266
  • 3.­278
  • 3.­280-282
  • 3.­304-307
  • 3.­325
  • 3.­329-330
  • 3.­408
  • 3.­414-415
  • 3.­434
  • 4.­23
  • 4.­38-40
  • 4.­46
  • 4.­56
  • 4.­88
  • 4.­108-111
  • 4.­143-144
  • 4.­166-168
  • 4.­200-203
  • 4.­222
  • 4.­232
  • 5.­30-31
  • 5.­66-69
  • 5.­90
  • 5.­92-96
  • 5.­98
  • 5.­118
  • 5.­124
  • 5.­151-153
  • 5.­164
  • 5.­167-169
  • 5.­183-185
  • 5.­203-204
  • 5.­207-210
  • 5.­259
  • 5.­261-262
  • 5.­277
  • 5.­280
  • 5.­283
  • 5.­287
  • 5.­289
  • 5.­321
  • 5.­330
  • 5.­332-334
  • 6.­29
  • 6.­32-33
  • 6.­49-53
  • 6.­73-75
  • 6.­77
  • 6.­244-252
  • 6.­307-309
  • 6.­314
  • 6.­341
  • 6.­369
  • 6.­371-376
  • 6.­378-379
  • 6.­381-388
  • 6.­390
  • 6.­392
  • 6.­410-411
  • 6.­413
  • 6.­425
  • 6.­439-440
  • 6.­449
  • 6.­451
  • 6.­453
  • 6.­456
  • 6.­502-503
  • 6.­505-506
  • 6.­508-510
  • 7.­8
  • 7.­16-17
  • 7.­37
  • 7.­39-43
  • 7.­66
  • 7.­111-116
  • 7.­130
  • 7.­135
  • 7.­188
  • 7.­219
  • 7.­229-231
  • 7.­233-234
  • 7.­247-250
  • 7.­264
  • 8.­14-15
  • 8.­28-29
  • 8.­40-41
  • 8.­55-56
  • 8.­69-70
  • 8.­77-78
  • 8.­85-86
  • 8.­93-94
  • 8.­104-105
  • 8.­117-118
  • 8.­127-128
  • 9.­27
  • 9.­45
  • 9.­54-55
  • 9.­57-60
  • 9.­62
  • 9.­65
  • 9.­86
  • 9.­88
  • 9.­100
  • 9.­114
  • 9.­131-133
  • 9.­136-138
  • 9.­149
  • 9.­182
  • 10.­57-59
  • 10.­86
  • 10.­88-90
  • 10.­92-94
  • 10.­204
  • 10.­215-218
  • 10.­235
  • 10.­238-241
  • 10.­249
  • 10.­356
  • 10.­370
  • 10.­375-376
  • 10.­409
  • 10.­419
  • n.­49
g.­599

trichiliocosm

Wylie:
  • stong gsum gyi stong chen po’i ’jig rten
Tibetan:
  • སྟོང་གསུམ་གྱི་སྟོང་ཆེན་པོའི་འཇིག་རྟེན།
Sanskrit:
  • trisāhasramahāsāsralokadhātu

Sometimes translated as a billionfold universe. A “great, third order thousandfold” universe (i.e. 1,000³ fold), consisting of a thousand “middle order thousandfold” (1,000² fold) universes, each of which consists of a thousand “first order thousandfold” (1,000 fold) universes, each containing a thousand world systems each with their own Mount Meru, sun and moon, four continents, eight subcontinents, peripheral ring of mountains, etc.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­9
  • 2.­27
  • 2.­46
  • 2.­64
  • 2.­274
  • 2.­354
  • 4.­135
g.­600

Tripiṭaka

Wylie:
  • sde snod gsum
Tibetan:
  • སྡེ་སྣོད་གསུམ།
Sanskrit:
  • tripiṭaka

The “three (scriptural) baskets” of Dharma teachings: (1) the basket of teachings on moral discipline (Vinaya) (vinayapiṭaka, ’dul ba’i sde snod), (2) the basket of teachings in discourses (Sūtra) (sūtrapiṭaka, mdo sde’i sde snod), and (3) the basket of teachings on knowledge (Abhidharma) (abhidharmapiṭaka, mngon pa’i sde snod).

Located in 21 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­31
  • 1.­75
  • 1.­272
  • 1.­344
  • 1.­396
  • 2.­187
  • 2.­340
  • 2.­561
  • 2.­582
  • 2.­591
  • 3.­100
  • 3.­252
  • 6.­80
  • 6.­139
  • 6.­158
  • 7.­122
  • 7.­139
  • 7.­245
  • 9.­60
  • g.­601
  • g.­650
g.­601

Tripiṭaka master

Wylie:
  • sde snod gsum pa
Tibetan:
  • སྡེ་སྣོད་གསུམ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • tripiṭa

A scholar steeped in study of the Tripiṭaka.

Located in 20 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­583
  • 2.­592-594
  • 2.­596
  • 2.­601
  • 2.­603-604
  • 3.­408-409
  • 3.­411-414
  • 6.­185
  • 6.­198
  • 6.­211
  • 6.­231
  • 9.­64
  • g.­520
g.­603

Tuṣita Heaven

Wylie:
  • dga’ ldan
Tibetan:
  • དགའ་ལྡན།
Sanskrit:
  • tuṣita

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Tuṣita (or sometimes Saṃtuṣita), literally “Joyous” or “Contented,” is one of the six heavens of the desire realm (kāmadhātu). In standard classifications, such as the one in the Abhidharmakośa, it is ranked as the fourth of the six counting from below. This god realm is where all future buddhas are said to dwell before taking on their final rebirth prior to awakening. There, the Buddha Śākyamuni lived his preceding life as the bodhisattva Śvetaketu. When departing to take birth in this world, he appointed the bodhisattva Maitreya, who will be the next buddha of this eon, as his Dharma regent in Tuṣita. For an account of the Buddha’s previous life in Tuṣita, see The Play in Full (Toh 95), 2.12, and for an account of Maitreya’s birth in Tuṣita and a description of this realm, see The Sūtra on Maitreya’s Birth in the Heaven of Joy, (Toh 199).

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 2.­24
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­138
  • 2.­271
  • 2.­340
  • 2.­351
  • 2.­410
  • 4.­132
  • 5.­131
  • 6.­285-286
  • 6.­311
  • 10.­8
g.­604

twenty high peaks of the mountain of views concerning the transitory collection

Wylie:
  • ’jig tshogs la lta ba’i ri’i rtse mo mthon po nyi shu
Tibetan:
  • འཇིག་ཚོགས་ལ་ལྟ་བའི་རིའི་རྩེ་མོ་མཐོན་པོ་ཉི་ཤུ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

“The body is not the self nor does the self have a body; / The self is not based on the body [n]or body on self. / Know that these four relations apply to all skandhas; / So these are considered the twenty views of self.” (Goldfield 387).

Located in 56 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­14
  • 1.­22
  • 1.­50
  • 1.­114
  • 1.­153
  • 1.­304
  • 1.­340
  • 1.­387
  • 1.­422
  • 2.­237
  • 2.­250
  • 3.­4
  • 3.­55
  • 3.­70
  • 3.­115
  • 3.­271
  • 3.­301
  • 3.­316
  • 3.­321
  • 3.­342
  • 4.­29
  • 4.­97
  • 4.­154
  • 4.­196
  • 4.­215
  • 5.­18
  • 5.­81
  • 5.­113
  • 5.­140
  • 5.­193
  • 5.­205
  • 5.­224
  • 5.­250
  • 5.­273
  • 5.­317
  • 6.­39
  • 6.­61
  • 6.­334
  • 6.­432
  • 7.­11
  • 7.­33
  • 7.­226
  • 7.­239
  • 7.­256
  • 8.­109
  • 9.­18
  • 9.­36
  • 9.­52
  • 9.­126
  • 9.­167
  • 9.­171
  • 10.­103
  • 10.­182
  • 10.­231-232
  • 10.­350
g.­605

two types of knowable objects

Wylie:
  • rnam pa gnyis kyi shes bya
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པ་གཉིས་ཀྱི་ཤེས་བྱ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Located in 29 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­5
  • 1.­43
  • 1.­95
  • 1.­323
  • 1.­417
  • 2.­79
  • 2.­573
  • 3.­23
  • 3.­288
  • 4.­24
  • 4.­190
  • 4.­208
  • 5.­8
  • 5.­50
  • 5.­155
  • 5.­174
  • 6.­21
  • 7.­26
  • 7.­46
  • 7.­78
  • 7.­221
  • 8.­80
  • 8.­97
  • 9.­6
  • 9.­68
  • 9.­140
  • 10.­11
  • 10.­243
  • 10.­343
g.­607

Udayana

Wylie:
  • ’char ka
Tibetan:
  • འཆར་ཀ
Sanskrit:
  • udayin
  • udayana
  • udāyin

See “Udayin.”

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­189
  • 7.­194-195
  • 7.­208
  • g.­498
  • g.­608
  • g.­640
g.­608

Udayin

Wylie:
  • ’char ka
Tibetan:
  • འཆར་ཀ
Sanskrit:
  • udayin
  • udayana
  • udāyin

King of Vatsa during the time of Buddha Śākyamuni. Also rendered here as “Udayana.”

Located in 17 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1
  • 1.­203-204
  • 1.­211
  • 1.­218
  • 1.­223
  • 1.­227-228
  • 1.­231-234
  • 1.­237
  • 1.­250
  • g.­583
  • g.­607
  • g.­640
g.­610

Undefeated Victory

Wylie:
  • thub med rgyal
Tibetan:
  • ཐུབ་མེད་རྒྱལ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

A city ruled by King Jaya before the time of Buddha Śākyamuni.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­415
  • g.­258
g.­611

unexcelled, total, and complete enlightenment

Wylie:
  • bla na med pa yang dag par rdzogs pa’i byang chub
Tibetan:
  • བླ་ན་མེད་པ་ཡང་དག་པར་རྫོགས་པའི་བྱང་ཆུབ།
Sanskrit:
  • anuttarasaṃyaksaṃbodhi

The enlightenment of the buddhas, so-named to distinguish it from the realizations of lesser beings such as arhats, solitary buddhas, and the like.

Located in 77 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­126
  • 1.­200
  • 1.­382
  • 2.­10
  • 2.­28
  • 2.­47
  • 2.­65
  • 2.­115
  • 2.­144
  • 2.­275
  • 2.­337-338
  • 2.­341
  • 2.­354
  • 2.­456
  • 2.­608
  • 3.­64
  • 3.­212
  • 3.­229
  • 3.­240
  • 3.­256
  • 3.­268
  • 3.­377
  • 3.­416
  • 3.­432
  • 3.­434
  • 3.­436-437
  • 4.­15
  • 4.­17
  • 4.­19
  • 4.­47
  • 4.­56-57
  • 4.­136
  • 6.­371-372
  • 6.­422
  • 6.­425-426
  • 6.­453
  • 7.­69
  • 8.­6
  • 8.­14
  • 8.­16
  • 8.­21
  • 8.­28
  • 8.­37
  • 8.­40
  • 8.­45
  • 8.­51
  • 8.­53
  • 8.­55
  • 8.­69
  • 8.­77
  • 8.­83
  • 8.­85
  • 8.­92-93
  • 8.­100
  • 8.­104
  • 8.­112
  • 8.­117
  • 8.­122-123
  • 8.­127
  • 9.­105
  • 10.­178
  • 10.­213
  • 10.­247
  • 10.­379
  • 10.­399
  • 10.­401
  • 10.­409
  • 10.­411
  • 10.­419
  • g.­563
g.­612

universal monarch

Wylie:
  • ’khor los sgyur ba’i rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • འཁོར་ལོས་སྒྱུར་བའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • cakravartirājā

A ruler of one of the continents, possessing the mark of a wheel on the soles of his feet as a sign of his authority (Rigzin 38). Alternatively defined as someone who has the power to overcome, conquer, and rule all the inhabitants of one, two, three, or all four continents of a four-continent world system. In the Buddhist teachings this is considered an example of the most powerful rebirth possible within saṃsāra (rigpawiki, 2012).

Located in 40 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­89
  • 1.­200
  • 1.­317
  • 1.­381
  • 2.­10
  • 2.­28
  • 2.­47
  • 2.­65
  • 2.­115
  • 2.­139
  • 2.­157
  • 2.­275
  • 2.­354
  • 2.­608
  • 3.­64
  • 3.­212
  • 3.­229
  • 3.­240
  • 3.­256
  • 3.­268
  • 3.­377
  • 3.­416
  • 3.­431
  • 4.­136
  • 5.­98
  • 5.­127
  • 5.­130
  • 5.­235
  • 6.­314
  • 6.­336
  • 6.­369
  • 6.­421
  • 7.­8
  • 7.­69
  • 9.­105
  • 10.­213
  • 10.­247
  • g.­157
  • g.­219
  • g.­586
g.­614

unsurpassed, supreme welfare

Wylie:
  • g.yung drung gi mthar thug pa grub pa dang bde ba
Tibetan:
  • གཡུང་དྲུང་གི་མཐར་ཐུག་པ་གྲུབ་པ་དང་བདེ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

In this text, being “established … in the unsurpassed, supreme welfare of nirvāṇa” appears as a synonym for the attainment of arhatship.

Located in 50 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­67
  • 2.­430
  • 2.­458
  • 4.­3
  • 4.­20
  • 4.­33
  • 4.­37
  • 4.­41
  • 4.­47-48
  • 4.­50
  • 4.­57-58
  • 5.­58
  • 5.­64
  • 5.­143
  • 5.­150
  • 5.­179
  • 5.­182
  • 5.­227
  • 5.­230
  • 5.­257
  • 6.­320
  • 6.­393
  • 6.­400
  • 6.­406
  • 7.­36
  • 7.­187
  • 7.­257
  • 7.­263
  • 9.­21
  • 9.­26
  • 9.­39
  • 9.­44
  • 9.­106
  • 9.­113
  • 9.­145
  • 9.­148
  • 9.­181
  • 10.­55-56
  • 10.­105
  • 10.­123
  • 10.­288
  • 10.­342
  • 10.­346
  • 10.­353
  • 10.­355
  • n.­32
  • g.­35
g.­617

Upananda (the minister)

Wylie:
  • nye dga’ bo
Tibetan:
  • ཉེ་དགའ་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • upananda RS

Along with Nanda, one of King Mahā­deva’s two chief ministers in the city of Mithilā.

Not to be confused with “Upananda,” the nāga; or with Upananda, the monk.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­239
  • g.­328
  • g.­386
  • g.­618
  • g.­619
g.­618

Upananda (the monk)

Wylie:
  • nye dga’ bo
Tibetan:
  • ཉེ་དགའ་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • upananda

A member of the Śākya clan and monk of the Buddha’s order, he often appears in the vinaya texts, as here, to exemplify certain wrong behaviors.

Not to be confused with Upananda, one of King Mahā­deva’s ministers; or with Upananda, the nāga.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­61-63
  • 4.­65-66
  • 4.­75
  • g.­617
  • g.­619
g.­619

Upananda (the nāga)

Wylie:
  • nye dga’ bo
Tibetan:
  • ཉེ་དགའ་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • upananda RS

The name of a certain nāga.

Not to be confused with “Upananda,” one of King Mahā­deva’s ministers; or with Upananda, the monk.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­218
  • 9.­152
  • 10.­360
  • g.­617
  • g.­618
g.­620

Upasena

Wylie:
  • nye sde
Tibetan:
  • ཉེ་སྡེ།
Sanskrit:
  • upasena

A certain monk who had gone forth under the Buddha. With his support Lotus Color found faith in the Buddha’s doctrine and also went forth.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­152
  • 2.­165
  • g.­49
  • g.­322
g.­621

Upatiṣya

Wylie:
  • nye rgyal
Tibetan:
  • ཉེ་རྒྱལ།
Sanskrit:
  • upatiṣya

One of the given names of Venerable Śāriputra. See “Śāriputra.”

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 10.­387
  • g.­499
g.­622

Upendra

Wylie:
  • nye dbang
Tibetan:
  • ཉེ་དབང་།
Sanskrit:
  • upendra

Considered the “younger brother” of Indra, the name Upendra appears as an epithet of Viṣṇu or Kṛṣṇa in Sanskrit epic and purāṇic literature.

Located in 46 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­24
  • 1.­63
  • 1.­159
  • 1.­267
  • 1.­293
  • 1.­336
  • 1.­389
  • 1.­426
  • 2.­178
  • 2.­180
  • 2.­203
  • 2.­242
  • 2.­376
  • 2.­524
  • 3.­6
  • 3.­113
  • 3.­145
  • 3.­275
  • 3.­302
  • 3.­323
  • 4.­32
  • 4.­85
  • 4.­157
  • 4.­197
  • 4.­219
  • 5.­21
  • 5.­83
  • 5.­142
  • 5.­195
  • 5.­226
  • 5.­275
  • 5.­319
  • 6.­64
  • 6.­355
  • 6.­389
  • 6.­437
  • 6.­446
  • 6.­499
  • 7.­14
  • 7.­35
  • 7.­123
  • 9.­38
  • 9.­128
  • 10.­184
  • 10.­352
  • 10.­381
g.­624

Uruvilvā Kāśyapa

Wylie:
  • lteng rgyas ’od srung
Tibetan:
  • ལྟེང་རྒྱས་འོད་སྲུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • uruvilvā kāśyapa

Ordained by the Buddha in Vārāṇasī shortly after the Buddha’s enlightenment; brother of Nadī Kāśyapa.

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­102
  • 10.­10
  • 10.­258-259
  • 10.­261
  • 10.­265-268
  • g.­148
  • g.­274
  • g.­276
  • g.­330
  • g.­379
  • g.­623
g.­625

Utpalavarṇā

Wylie:
  • ut+pa la’i kha dog ma
Tibetan:
  • ཨུཏྤ་ལའི་ཁ་དོག་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • utpalavarṇā
  • utpalāvarṇā

Arhat nun slain by Devadatta following his botched attempt to assassinate the Buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 2.­116
g.­626

Uttama

Wylie:
  • bla ma
Tibetan:
  • བླ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • uttama

A future buddha.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 8.­86
  • n.­178
  • n.­184
  • n.­186
g.­627

Uttara

Wylie:
  • bla ma
Tibetan:
  • བླ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • uttara

A previous incarnation of Buddha Śākyamuni, prophesied by Buddha Kāśyapa to achieve total and complete enlightenment.

Located in 97 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­37-38
  • 1.­83
  • 1.­85
  • 1.­135
  • 1.­169-170
  • 1.­274
  • 1.­276
  • 1.­300
  • 1.­347
  • 1.­399
  • 1.­438
  • 1.­440
  • 2.­149-150
  • 2.­189
  • 2.­209-210
  • 2.­229
  • 2.­231
  • 2.­257-258
  • 2.­262-263
  • 2.­382
  • 2.­568
  • 2.­570
  • 3.­13-14
  • 3.­51-52
  • 3.­101
  • 3.­103
  • 3.­120-122
  • 3.­124
  • 3.­150
  • 3.­152
  • 3.­280-281
  • 3.­305-306
  • 3.­330
  • 4.­38-39
  • 4.­109-110
  • 4.­166
  • 4.­201-202
  • 5.­30
  • 5.­67-68
  • 5.­94-95
  • 5.­151-152
  • 5.­167-168
  • 5.­183-184
  • 5.­208-209
  • 5.­280
  • 5.­287
  • 5.­330
  • 6.­50
  • 6.­52
  • 6.­74-75
  • 6.­245
  • 6.­248
  • 6.­252
  • 6.­307-308
  • 6.­381-382
  • 6.­411
  • 6.­440
  • 6.­449
  • 6.­451
  • 6.­508
  • 7.­41-42
  • 7.­114-115
  • 7.­231
  • 7.­233
  • 7.­248
  • 9.­62
  • 9.­86
  • 10.­216-217
  • 10.­239-240
g.­628

Vairocana

Wylie:
  • snang mdzad
Tibetan:
  • སྣང་མཛད།
Sanskrit:
  • vairocana

A future buddha.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­605
  • 2.­607
g.­630

Vaiśālī

Wylie:
  • yangs pa can
Tibetan:
  • ཡངས་པ་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • vaiśālī

An ancient city founded by Viśāla, Vaiśālī was an important location where a number of Buddhist sūtras are said to have been taught, particularly in the Mahāyāna literature.

Located in 23 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­146
  • 5.­134
  • 5.­136
  • 5.­170
  • 5.­173
  • 5.­178-179
  • 9.­162-163
  • 9.­166
  • 9.­170
  • 10.­424
  • 10.­427-429
  • 10.­431-433
  • g.­208
  • g.­228
  • g.­313
  • g.­352
  • g.­516
g.­631

Vaiśravaṇa

Wylie:
  • rnam thos kyi bu
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་ཐོས་ཀྱི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • vaiśravaṇa

A god of wealth. One of the four great kings, protector of the cardinal direction to the north of Mount Meru. Also called “Kubera.”

Not to be confused with King Vaiśravaṇa.

Located in 43 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 1.­41
  • 1.­73
  • 1.­87
  • 1.­138
  • 1.­270
  • 1.­296
  • 1.­311
  • 1.­315
  • 1.­342
  • 2.­153
  • 2.­364
  • 2.­378
  • 2.­433
  • 2.­552
  • 3.­36
  • 3.­41
  • 3.­52
  • 3.­250
  • 4.­76
  • 4.­204
  • 5.­2
  • 5.­232
  • 5.­291
  • 5.­321
  • 6.­34
  • 6.­144
  • 6.­234
  • 6.­301
  • 7.­44
  • 7.­136
  • 7.­156
  • 7.­251
  • 8.­2
  • 8.­30
  • 8.­87
  • 9.­46
  • 9.­115
  • 9.­154-155
  • g.­218
  • g.­298
  • g.­632
g.­632

Vaiśravaṇa

Wylie:
  • rnam thos kyi bu
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་ཐོས་ཀྱི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • vaiśravaṇa

King of an unspecified land during the reign of King Maitrībala in Vārāṇasī.

Not to be confused with great king Vaiśravaṇa.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­7
  • g.­631
g.­633

Vārāṇasī

Wylie:
  • bA rA Na sI
Tibetan:
  • བཱ་རཱ་ཎ་སཱི།
Sanskrit:
  • vārāṇasī

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Also known as Benares, one of the oldest cities of northeast India on the banks of the Ganges, in modern-day Uttar Pradesh. It was once the capital of the ancient kingdom of Kāśi, and in the Buddha’s time it had been absorbed into the kingdom of Kośala. It was an important religious center, as well as a major city, even during the time of the Buddha. The name may derive from being where the Varuna and Assi rivers flow into the Ganges. It was on the outskirts of Vārāṇasī that the Buddha first taught the Dharma, in the location known as Deer Park (Mṛgadāva). For numerous episodes set in Vārāṇasī, including its kings, see The Hundred Deeds, Toh 340.

Located in 103 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­30
  • 1.­73
  • 1.­132
  • 1.­162
  • 1.­187
  • 1.­251
  • 1.­257
  • 1.­259
  • 1.­264
  • 1.­270
  • 1.­278
  • 1.­296
  • 1.­311
  • 1.­342
  • 1.­392
  • 1.­432
  • 2.­124
  • 2.­184
  • 2.­226
  • 2.­385
  • 2.­409
  • 2.­411
  • 2.­413
  • 2.­432-433
  • 2.­447-448
  • 2.­560
  • 3.­99
  • 3.­119
  • 3.­147
  • 3.­155
  • 3.­165
  • 3.­250
  • 3.­325
  • 3.­423
  • 4.­5
  • 4.­7
  • 4.­183
  • 5.­32
  • 5.­60-61
  • 5.­102
  • 5.­259
  • 5.­278
  • 5.­321
  • 6.­11
  • 6.­69
  • 6.­73
  • 6.­121
  • 6.­130
  • 6.­249
  • 6.­368
  • 6.­371-372
  • 6.­393
  • 6.­395
  • 6.­397
  • 6.­410-411
  • 6.­502
  • 7.­16-17
  • 7.­112
  • 7.­166
  • 7.­210
  • 7.­258
  • 7.­260
  • 7.­267
  • 9.­41
  • 9.­54
  • 9.­57
  • 10.­106
  • 10.­115
  • 10.­119
  • 10.­196
  • 10.­215
  • 10.­235
  • 10.­364-365
  • n.­151
  • g.­12
  • g.­13
  • g.­14
  • g.­80
  • g.­81
  • g.­93
  • g.­272
  • g.­273
  • g.­296
  • g.­297
  • g.­339
  • g.­340
  • g.­341
  • g.­342
  • g.­345
  • g.­379
  • g.­481
  • g.­528
  • g.­595
  • g.­624
  • g.­632
  • g.­637
g.­635

Varuṇa

Wylie:
  • chu lha
Tibetan:
  • ཆུ་ལྷ།
Sanskrit:
  • varuṇa

One of the oldest deities of the Vedic pantheon and one of the first to be considered a supreme deity or “king of the gods.” Varuṇa eventually came to occupy a lesser status in the Vedic pantheon as a god of the waters.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­88
  • 1.­316
  • 2.­156
  • 5.­97
g.­636

Vāsava

Wylie:
  • nor can gyi bu
Tibetan:
  • ནོར་ཅན་གྱི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • vāsava

King of an unspecified kingdom during the time of Buddha Dīpaṃkara.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­290-291
  • 2.­293
  • 2.­295
  • 2.­297
  • 2.­305
  • 2.­319-320
  • 2.­336-337
g.­640

Vatsa

Wylie:
  • bad sa
  • dpa’ rab
Tibetan:
  • བད་ས།
  • དཔའ་རབ།
Sanskrit:
  • vatsa

The name of a kingdom south of Kośala that was ruled by Udayin/Udayana during the Buddha’s time. Its capital was Kauśāmbī.

Located in 22 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­203-204
  • 1.­211
  • 1.­218
  • 1.­223
  • 1.­227-228
  • 1.­231-234
  • 1.­237
  • 1.­250
  • 7.­189
  • 7.­191
  • 7.­194-195
  • n.­41
  • g.­282
  • g.­498
  • g.­583
  • g.­608
g.­641

Venerable

Wylie:
  • tshe dang ldan pa
Tibetan:
  • ཚེ་དང་ལྡན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • āyuṣmān

Honorific term for an ordained person.

Located in 327 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­8
  • 1.­10-18
  • 1.­20-26
  • 1.­46-50
  • 1.­52-57
  • 1.­60-64
  • 1.­68
  • 1.­70
  • 1.­99
  • 1.­101-102
  • 1.­106-109
  • 1.­111-112
  • 1.­118
  • 1.­166
  • 1.­194
  • 1.­198
  • 1.­201-203
  • 1.­211
  • 1.­214
  • 1.­226-229
  • 1.­235-237
  • 1.­250
  • 1.­327-329
  • 1.­333-336
  • 1.­338
  • 1.­341
  • 2.­11
  • 2.­29
  • 2.­48
  • 2.­66
  • 2.­87
  • 2.­94-97
  • 2.­152
  • 2.­165-170
  • 2.­172-174
  • 2.­176-179
  • 2.­181
  • 2.­183
  • 2.­214-217
  • 2.­221
  • 2.­276
  • 2.­343
  • 2.­355
  • 2.­406-408
  • 2.­419
  • 2.­465
  • 2.­523
  • 2.­526
  • 2.­529-539
  • 2.­541
  • 2.­543-545
  • 2.­548
  • 2.­585-588
  • 3.­87-88
  • 3.­90-92
  • 3.­187
  • 3.­189
  • 3.­193-195
  • 3.­210
  • 3.­213
  • 3.­215
  • 3.­218-220
  • 3.­228
  • 3.­230
  • 3.­232-235
  • 3.­241
  • 3.­243-246
  • 3.­257
  • 3.­259-262
  • 3.­332-337
  • 3.­339-340
  • 3.­342-347
  • 3.­399
  • 3.­401-404
  • 4.­41
  • 4.­50
  • 4.­76-78
  • 4.­82-84
  • 4.­122
  • 4.­137
  • 5.­79-83
  • 5.­196
  • 5.­242-244
  • 5.­304-305
  • 5.­328
  • 6.­26-28
  • 6.­78
  • 6.­81-85
  • 6.­118-119
  • 6.­136
  • 6.­139-140
  • 6.­142-144
  • 6.­235
  • 6.­260
  • 6.­269-274
  • 6.­293-294
  • 6.­297
  • 6.­299
  • 6.­339-342
  • 6.­351-352
  • 6.­356
  • 6.­359
  • 6.­367
  • 6.­393
  • 6.­407
  • 6.­434-436
  • 6.­444-445
  • 6.­458
  • 6.­465
  • 6.­467-470
  • 6.­472
  • 6.­475-476
  • 6.­478-483
  • 6.­485
  • 6.­487-489
  • 6.­491-493
  • 6.­496-497
  • 6.­499
  • 7.­55-57
  • 7.­190
  • 7.­194
  • 7.­197-207
  • 7.­209
  • 8.­47-48
  • 8.­50
  • 9.­47
  • 9.­50
  • 9.­71
  • 10.­125
  • 10.­152
  • 10.­185
  • 10.­189-190
  • 10.­192
  • 10.­258-259
  • 10.­266-268
  • 10.­371
  • 10.­373-378
  • 10.­394
  • n.­216
  • g.­18
  • g.­49
  • g.­148
  • g.­206
  • g.­252
  • g.­320
  • g.­322
  • g.­446
  • g.­498
  • g.­529
  • g.­621
g.­642

very costly

Wylie:
  • ’bum ri ba’i
Tibetan:
  • འབུམ་རི་བའི།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Literally “worth a hundred thousand.”

Located in 14 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­234
  • 2.­233
  • 4.­129
  • 5.­88
  • 5.­272
  • 8.­13
  • 8.­27
  • 8.­39
  • 8.­54
  • 8.­92
  • 8.­103
  • 8.­116
  • 8.­126
  • 9.­18
g.­646

Videha

Wylie:
  • lus ’phags
  • bi de ha
Tibetan:
  • ལུས་འཕགས།
  • བི་དེ་ཧ།
Sanskrit:
  • videha

An ancient kingdom whose seat was the city of Mithilā. One of its borders was the Ganges River, and it abutted the kingdoms of Kośala and Kāśi. The name Videha, in ancient Buddhist cosmology, refers to the eastern of the four continents in the cardinal directions.

Located in 28 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­173-174
  • 2.­124
  • 2.­126
  • 2.­128
  • 2.­132
  • 2.­137
  • 6.­11-13
  • 6.­216
  • 6.­458
  • 6.­460
  • 6.­464
  • 7.­220
  • 9.­82
  • 9.­84
  • 9.­146
  • 10.­157
  • g.­152
  • g.­339
  • g.­341
  • g.­342
  • g.­343
  • g.­486
  • g.­568
  • g.­644
  • g.­654
g.­647

vigilant introspection

Wylie:
  • shes bzhin
Tibetan:
  • ཤེས་བཞིན།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃprajāna
  • samprajanya
  • samprajñāna

Also called “mental alertness,” the faculty of mind that maintains a conscious watch for any inclination of the mind toward mental dullness or agitation, especially during meditation (Rigzin 423). Closely related to mindfulness.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • g.­367
g.­648

Vijaya

Wylie:
  • rnam par rgyal ba
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་རྒྱལ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • vijaya RS

Son of King Jaya.

Not to be confused with the future buddha Vijaya.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­415-416
  • 6.­422-423
  • n.­180
g.­649

Vijaya

Wylie:
  • rnam par rgyal ba
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་རྒྱལ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • vijaya

A future buddha.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 8.­1
  • 8.­128
  • n.­188
  • g.­648
g.­650

vinaya

Wylie:
  • chos ’dul ba
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་འདུལ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • dharmavinaya

The name for the canon of monastic discipline recorded in the Tripiṭaka, of the vows and commitments enshrined therein, and of the practice of that discipline. Also rendered here as “monastic discipline.”

Located in 89 passages in the translation:

  • i.­2
  • 1.­23
  • 1.­156
  • 1.­266
  • 1.­292
  • 1.­388
  • 1.­423
  • 1.­428
  • 2.­8
  • 2.­26
  • 2.­45
  • 2.­63
  • 2.­177
  • 2.­239
  • 2.­273
  • 2.­353
  • 2.­374
  • 2.­514
  • 2.­519
  • 3.­5
  • 3.­71
  • 3.­74
  • 3.­80
  • 3.­84
  • 3.­272
  • 3.­322
  • 3.­337
  • 3.­343
  • 4.­30
  • 4.­134
  • 4.­156
  • 4.­179
  • 4.­196
  • 4.­215
  • 4.­218
  • 5.­20
  • 5.­82
  • 5.­141
  • 5.­194
  • 5.­206
  • 5.­225
  • 5.­274
  • 5.­318
  • 6.­46
  • 6.­63
  • 6.­79
  • 6.­203
  • 6.­298
  • 6.­349
  • 6.­351-352
  • 6.­374
  • 6.­388
  • 7.­12-13
  • 7.­34
  • 7.­40
  • 7.­120
  • 7.­227
  • 7.­240
  • 8.­123
  • 9.­19
  • 9.­37
  • 9.­92
  • 9.­127
  • 9.­168
  • 9.­172
  • 10.­104
  • 10.­183
  • 10.­210
  • 10.­233
  • 10.­351
  • 10.­388
  • 10.­423-424
  • 10.­436
  • 10.­439
  • 10.­455
  • n.­44
  • n.­121
  • n.­241-242
  • g.­20
  • g.­54
  • g.­370
  • g.­442
  • g.­574
  • g.­600
  • g.­618
g.­652

Vipaśyin

Wylie:
  • rnam par gzigs
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་གཟིགས།
Sanskrit:
  • vipaśyin

Past buddha of the ninety-first eon; often counted as the sixth buddha before Śākyamuni.

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­144
  • 2.­146
  • 3.­278
  • 4.­222
  • 4.­232
  • 5.­90-93
  • g.­55
  • g.­56
g.­655

Virūpa (the king)

Wylie:
  • mi sdug pa
Tibetan:
  • མི་སྡུག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • virūpa RS

A certain jealous king of Mithilā who lived before the time of Buddha Śākyamuni.

Not to be confused with Virūpa (the ugly one), the householders’ son.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • p.­3
  • 7.­58
  • 7.­64
  • g.­656
g.­656

Virūpa (the ugly one)

Wylie:
  • mi sdug
Tibetan:
  • མི་སྡུག
Sanskrit:
  • virūpa RS

Son of householders on Mount Śiśumāri who cast him out of their home because of his extreme ugliness. When later he felt joy toward an emanation of the Buddha, the Buddha made his ugliness disappear. Then, hearing the Dharma from the Buddha, he manifested the resultant state of a non-returner, went forth, and went on to manifest arhatship.

Not to be confused with King Virūpa.

Located in 13 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­1
  • 5.­5
  • 5.­11-17
  • 5.­22-23
  • 5.­28
  • g.­655
g.­659

Viṣṇu

Wylie:
  • khyab ’jug
Tibetan:
  • ཁྱབ་འཇུག
Sanskrit:
  • viṣṇu

One of the primary gods of Hinduism, associated with the preservation and continuance of the universe, held by many as a supreme being.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 10.­225
  • 10.­305
  • g.­390
  • g.­622
g.­661

Vṛji

Wylie:
  • spong byed
Tibetan:
  • སྤོང་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • vṛji

The name of the country in which Māyā and Mahā­māya are said to have been born in “The Story of Keśinī” from The Hundred Deeds.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­139
  • g.­492
g.­662

Vulture Peak Mountain

Wylie:
  • bya rgod kyi phung po’i ri
Tibetan:
  • བྱ་རྒོད་ཀྱི་ཕུང་པོའི་རི།
Sanskrit:
  • gṛdhakūṭaparvata

Name of a peak just outside of the city of Rājagṛha and the site where a great number of sūtras are said to have been taught, particularly in the Mahāyāna textual tradition of the Prajñāpāramitā-sūtras.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­312
  • 6.­2
  • 10.­152
  • n.­151
  • g.­58
g.­665

Wealth (the sea captain)

Wylie:
  • dbyig
Tibetan:
  • དབྱིག
Sanskrit:
  • —

A certain sea captain during the reign of King Brahmadatta (past), father of Wealth’s Delight.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­433-434
  • g.­666
g.­666

Wealth’s Delight

Wylie:
  • dbyig dga’
Tibetan:
  • དབྱིག་དགའ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Previous incarnation of the Buddha, a sea captain during the reign of King Brahmadatta, and son of Wealth the sea captain. He saved the lives of a number of sailors by drowning himself so that they could use his floating corpse as a buoy to safely reach shore.

Located in 13 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­1
  • 2.­434
  • 2.­437
  • 2.­439
  • 2.­448-449
  • 2.­452-454
  • 2.­458
  • 4.­2
  • 4.­49
  • g.­665
g.­668

wisdom

Wylie:
  • ye shes
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས།
Sanskrit:
  • jñāna

Also known as “pristine awareness,” “primordial wisdom,” “primordial awareness,” “gnosis,” or the like. Typically refers to nonconceptual states of knowledge.

Located in 166 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­5-6
  • 1.­14
  • 1.­22
  • 1.­31
  • 1.­43-44
  • 1.­50
  • 1.­75
  • 1.­95-96
  • 1.­114
  • 1.­153
  • 1.­272
  • 1.­304
  • 1.­323-324
  • 1.­340
  • 1.­344
  • 1.­382
  • 1.­387
  • 1.­396
  • 1.­417-418
  • 1.­422
  • 2.­79-80
  • 2.­142
  • 2.­187
  • 2.­237
  • 2.­250
  • 2.­331
  • 2.­390
  • 2.­392
  • 2.­426-427
  • 2.­561
  • 2.­573-574
  • 2.­591
  • 3.­4
  • 3.­23-24
  • 3.­55
  • 3.­70
  • 3.­100
  • 3.­115
  • 3.­193
  • 3.­252
  • 3.­271
  • 3.­288-290
  • 3.­301
  • 3.­316
  • 3.­321
  • 3.­342
  • 3.­402
  • 3.­408-409
  • 4.­24-25
  • 4.­29
  • 4.­97
  • 4.­154
  • 4.­190-191
  • 4.­196
  • 4.­208-209
  • 4.­215
  • 5.­8-9
  • 5.­18
  • 5.­50-51
  • 5.­81
  • 5.­101
  • 5.­113
  • 5.­140
  • 5.­155-156
  • 5.­174-175
  • 5.­193
  • 5.­205
  • 5.­224
  • 5.­236
  • 5.­250
  • 5.­267
  • 5.­270
  • 5.­273
  • 5.­317
  • 6.­21-22
  • 6.­28
  • 6.­39
  • 6.­61
  • 6.­116-117
  • 6.­158
  • 6.­174
  • 6.­258
  • 6.­316
  • 6.­334
  • 6.­336
  • 6.­347
  • 6.­432
  • 7.­11
  • 7.­16
  • 7.­19
  • 7.­26-27
  • 7.­33
  • 7.­46-47
  • 7.­73
  • 7.­78-79
  • 7.­122
  • 7.­139
  • 7.­221-222
  • 7.­226
  • 7.­239
  • 7.­256
  • 8.­80-81
  • 8.­97-98
  • 8.­109
  • 9.­6-7
  • 9.­18
  • 9.­36
  • 9.­52
  • 9.­60
  • 9.­68-69
  • 9.­118
  • 9.­126
  • 9.­131
  • 9.­140-141
  • 9.­167
  • 9.­171
  • 10.­10-12
  • 10.­88
  • 10.­103
  • 10.­182
  • 10.­231-232
  • 10.­243-244
  • 10.­283-284
  • 10.­343-344
  • 10.­350
  • g.­249
  • g.­509
  • g.­510
  • g.­580
  • g.­585
g.­669

Wishless Ones

Wylie:
  • smon pa med pa
Tibetan:
  • སྨོན་པ་མེད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

The collective name of five hundred future solitary buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 2.­284
g.­670

Worthy of Offerings litany

Wylie:
  • yon rabs
  • yon gyi rabs gdon par gsol
Tibetan:
  • ཡོན་རབས།
  • ཡོན་གྱི་རབས་གདོན་པར་གསོལ།
Sanskrit:
  • dakṣiṇādeśanā

A litany chanted by the monastic saṅgha as a way of giving thanks and recognizing the merit generated by a donation or alms. cf. ’dul ba’i mdo, D 261, F.80.b.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­1
  • 6.­434-436
g.­672

yakṣa

Wylie:
  • gnod sbyin
Tibetan:
  • གནོད་སྦྱིན།
Sanskrit:
  • yakṣa

Harmful spirits, classified among the gods of the desire realm (Rigzin 232).

Located in 46 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­415-416
  • 1.­444-445
  • 2.­409-410
  • 3.­36
  • 3.­192
  • 3.­198
  • 4.­7
  • 4.­9
  • 4.­11-13
  • 4.­15
  • 4.­17
  • 4.­19-21
  • 4.­35
  • 5.­216
  • 5.­218-221
  • 6.­166
  • 6.­177
  • 6.­196-197
  • 6.­202
  • 9.­152
  • 9.­154-155
  • 10.­358
  • 10.­360-363
  • 10.­369
  • g.­45
  • g.­67
  • g.­68
  • g.­118
  • g.­264
  • g.­299
  • g.­344
g.­673

Yaśodharā

Wylie:
  • grags ’dzin ma
Tibetan:
  • གྲགས་འཛིན་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • yaśodharā

Daughter of Śākya Daṇḍadhara (more commonly Daṇḍapāṇi), sister of Iṣudhara and Aniruddha, she was a spouse of Gautama who, along with Gopā, spurned the advances of Devadatta and subjected him to brutal humiliation.

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­116-118
  • 5.­234-235
  • 7.­265-266
  • 7.­271
  • g.­119
  • g.­209
  • g.­252
g.­675

yojana

Wylie:
  • dpag tshad
Tibetan:
  • དཔག་ཚད།
Sanskrit:
  • yojana

An Indian measure of distance equal to 16,000 cubits, or about 4.5 miles (7.4 km), or approximately 4000 fathoms (Rangjung Yeshe Dictionary).

Located in 14 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­190-191
  • 3.­197
  • 3.­243
  • 3.­248
  • 3.­255
  • 3.­357
  • 3.­401
  • 3.­406
  • 10.­142
  • 10.­145
  • g.­590
  • g.­591
  • g.­592
g.­676

young god

Wylie:
  • lha’i bu
Tibetan:
  • ལྷའི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • devaputra

Generic term for a class of long-lived celestial beings.

Located in 39 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­303-304
  • 1.­307
  • 1.­313
  • 2.­247
  • 3.­313-314
  • 3.­316-320
  • 3.­328-330
  • 4.­94-97
  • 4.­103
  • 4.­106
  • 5.­282
  • 5.­284
  • 5.­286
  • 5.­306-308
  • 6.­491
  • 6.­493-494
  • 9.­75
  • 9.­77-79
  • 9.­94-97
  • g.­349
0
    You are downloading:

    The Hundred Deeds

    Click here to make a dāna donation

    This is a free publication from 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, a non-profit organization sharing the gift of Buddhist wisdom with the world.

    The cultivation of generosity, or dāna—giving voluntarily with a view that something wholesome will come of it—is considered to be a fundamental Buddhist practice by all schools. The nature and quantity of the gift itself is often considered less important.

    Table of Contents


    Search this text


    Other ways to read

    Download PDF
    Download EPUB
    Open in the 84000 App

    Spotted a mistake?

    Please use the contact form provided to suggest a correction.


    How to cite this text

    The following are examples of how to correctly cite this publication. Links to specific passages can be derived by right-clicking on the milestones markers in the left-hand margin (e.g. s.1). The copied link address can replace the url below.

    • Chicago
    • MLA
    • APA
    84000. The Hundred Deeds (Karmaśataka, las brgya pa, Toh 340). Translated by Tibetan Classics Translators Guild of New York. Online publication. 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2025. https://84000.co/translation/toh340/UT22084-073-001-chapter-2.Copy
    84000. The Hundred Deeds (Karmaśataka, las brgya pa, Toh 340). Translated by Tibetan Classics Translators Guild of New York, online publication, 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2025, 84000.co/translation/toh340/UT22084-073-001-chapter-2.Copy
    84000. (2025) The Hundred Deeds (Karmaśataka, las brgya pa, Toh 340). (Tibetan Classics Translators Guild of New York, Trans.). Online publication. 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha. https://84000.co/translation/toh340/UT22084-073-001-chapter-2.Copy

    Related links

    • Other texts from General Sūtra Section
    • Published Translations
    • Browse the Collection
    • 84000 Homepage
    Sponsor Translation

    Bookmarks

    Copyright © 2011-2024 84000 - All Rights Reserved
    • Website: https://84000.co
    • Contact
    • Privacy Policy